Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Raphael focused on the demonstration his uncle was performing. Saki was going deliberately slow, so his students wouldn’t miss a move.

Raphael memorized each stance with ease. He was eager to try the sequence himself; he could feel the hidden power inside it. It was as if he instinctively understood the secret language of each move.

He glanced at Leonardo to see if he shared his enthusiasm, and wasn’t surprised by his closed expression. He knew very well that his twin - younger than him by mere minutes - struggled to follow their uncle’s lessons. However, he was a thirteen-year-old son in the Hamato House, and it was his duty to learn the ancient Art.

With Saki’s last move, a circle of fire appeared in the air and spread until it almost touched the two teenagers. Then it vanished, and Saki broke his stance.

“Wow,” Raphael whispered, fascinated.

Saki smiled at him. “One day, you’ll be able to do the same, my nephew. Right now, I want you to repeat that sequence.”

Raphael nodded with pride. With determined steps, he placed himself in the center of the old dojo and took the first stance. Counting in his head to keep the correct rhythm, he performed each move with strength and precision. When he was done, he stood to attention, waiting for his uncle’s judgement.

Saki nodded in approbation. “Excellent work, Raphael.”

Raphael bowed, beaming. Behind Saki, Leonardo grinned at him.

“Leonardo, your turn,” Saki added.

Leonardo’s grin vanished. He hesitantly switched places with his brother.

Raphael smiled at him in encouragement, trying to hide his own apprehension. Saki was a strict teacher, and he didn’t take failure well.

Taking a deep breath, Leonardo began his performance.

Raphael grimaced as it became obvious that it wasn’t going to be a good one. It was as if Leonardo had memorized the correct stances, but couldn’t take them the way they should have been. Something was always off with his balance, or footing, or his hands were an inch too high or his arms a little too curved.

Raphael stifled a sigh. He knew without needing to look at his uncle’s face that he wouldn’t go easy on his twin.

“What do you think you’re doing, Leonardo?” Saki said harshly, and Leonardo shrank. “This isn’t what I showed you.”

“I’m sorry, Master Saki.” Leonardo hung his head in shame.

“This is a waste of my time,” Saki muttered, so low Raphael barely heard him. “If you weren’t my brother’s son…”

Raphael winced. It was the first time that Saki implied Leonardo was hopeless since they had begun their lessons, four months ago. He saw his twin grow pale.

“I could help him, Master,” he quickly said. He wasn’t supposed to interfere, but he couldn’t stand to see Leonardo so miserable, and he was afraid of what Saki’s next words would be.

Raphael stood in silence as Saki frowned at him. He knew he was pushing his luck; he was by far his uncle’s favorite student, and favorite nephew for that matter, but it didn’t mean that Saki wouldn’t punish him for breaking the dojo’s etiquette.

“Hmm,” his uncle said.

The silence stretched until it was almost unbearable.

“We might as well give it a try,” Saki conceded. “Very well. You’ll help your brother with this sequence, and I’ll give him another chance tomorrow to show me he can keep up with the pace of your training.”

“Thank you, Master Saki.” Raphael bowed.

Saki dismissed both of them, and they left the dojo in silence.

On their way home, Raphael nudged Leonardo, who looked rather down. “Uncle Saki is one of the best warriors in our tribe,” Raphael said. “His mastery of Fire is indisputable. We’re lucky he’s teaching us.”

“I know,” Leonardo said sadly. “It’s not his fault I’m not a very good student.”

Raphael sighed. He knew his brother was doing his best, but sometimes he really wished Leonardo would show more promise.

He forced a smile. "Next time for sure, Leo. We have the rest of the day to teach you the sequence. It’s going to work."

Leonardo looked down. “Yeah. Thanks.”

Raphael couldn’t help noticing that his twin didn’t seem very happy about it. He frowned and didn’t add anything as they walked home. He would get to the bottom of the matter later. In the meanwhile, he watched their surroundings, his heart filling with joy at the beauty of the gardens surrounding their family’s home. In the distance, the sand dunes of the desert shone in the sun.

Raphael’s contemplation was interrupted by two very shrill and very enthusiastic voices.

“Leo! Raphie!”

Raphael smiled at the two seven-year-old boys running towards them. Donatello and Michelangelo were twins just like Leonardo and himself. Their father liked to joke that their mother could never do things by half, or children one at a time.

Leonardo bent down to catch them. They giggled as he scooped them up.

“Donnie! Mikey! How was your morning?”

“It was great,” Donatello answered. “We learned to use the abacus. I calculated the powers of 2 up to 4096.”

Raphael ruffled the boy’s hair, grinning. “You did, uh?”

Donatello nodded proudly.

“What about you?” Michelangelo shouted excitedly. “Did you learn some sweet moves? Can you invoke our clan’s Element now?”

“Not yet, Mikey,” Leonardo answered. It was obvious to Raphael that although he sounded cheerful, his heart wasn’t in it. “We’ve still a long way to go.”

Michelangelo pouted, and Raphael ruffled his hair too.

“You’ll be the first to know when we do,” he whispered in his ear. “And then I’ll make you a nice little fire so you can try new recipes.”

The boy beamed. “Yay! Thanks, Raphie!”

Leonardo chuckled, and Raphael felt relieved to see his twin finally relax. They could exercise after lunch; right now, he intended to enjoy his brothers’ company.

“Do you want to race?” he suggested, certain of their answer.

“The eldest with the eldest,” Donatello decreed, extending his arms for Raphael to catch him.

“Just by one minute,” Michelangelo answered, sticking his tongue out as he climbed on Leonardo’s shoulders and held tight.

“Ready?” Raphael winked at Leonardo.

“You bet.” Leonardo grinned.

Raphael counted down and both of them set off, Donatello and Michelangelo roaring with laughter on their shoulders.

In the dojo, Saki sighed as he brought the teacup to his lips.

“So, what do you think, brother? Do you believe me now?”

Hamato Yoshi, who had been watching the day’s lesson hidden behind the screens, took a sip of his tea.

“Leonardo seems to be struggling indeed,” he finally admitted.

Saki nodded. “The Art of Fire has been running through our family for centuries, but not all children are equally gifted. And sometimes, some of them can’t learn at all.”

“It has only been four months,” Yoshi protested. “Give the child some time.”

Saki frowned. “How long, Yoshi? Unless maybe you think I’m a bad teacher? Then why don’t you try to train him yourself?”

Yoshi sighed. “This has nothing to do with you, Saki. You’re an excellent teacher. Besides, you know I barely have any time. This is our year of leading the clan, and I am required elsewhere.” He took another sip of tea. “I don’t want to have to tell my thirteen-year-old son that he’ll never be a warrior,” he admitted. “It would crush him.”

Chapter Text

Leonardo was about to implode. The afternoon would soon end and he was no closer to mastering the sequence that Saki - Master Saki - had shown them in the morning.

A sequence that Raphael had grasped in the blink of an eye, and was now trying to teach Leonardo.

It wasn't that Leonardo didn't remember the different postures - he had memorized them the first time, his memory was excellent - but he could never perform them to Raphael's satisfaction.

They had tried everything: to do each movement as slowly as possible, to do one after the other as fast as they could, to do them together with Leonardo mimicking Raphael, to do them one after the other with Raphael correcting Leonardo bit by bit…

Nothing had worked. It was as if Leonardo's body was refusing to comply - as if the moves were wrong.

That, of course, made no sense, and Leonardo was beginning to think that he was hopeless.

"Come on, Leo! Focus!"

Raphael's exasperated request was the last straw. Leonardo already knew he was a disappointment. Unlike Raphael, he had never felt especially close to Saki, but the man had never looked at him with such disdain before he began to teach them. The last thing he needed was his twin to think that he was being sloppy on purpose.

"I am focusing!"

Leonardo's tone was drier than he had intended - it wasn't his twin's fault, Raphael was only trying to help - but he was focusing, and he was doing his best, couldn't his brother see that?

Raphael took the hint, as he always did. "Okay, okay. Sorry. It's just…" He bit his lip. "Let's try again, alright?"

Leonardo nodded, sheepish. Once again, he tried the dreaded sequence; once again, his body refused to cooperate.

Raphael breathed deeply. Leonardo could tell that his twin was at a loss, but he knew that he wouldn't give up - Raphael never gave up.

"This is the funniest show I've seen in a while."

Both boys jumped.

Leonardo blushed hard as a girl about their age walked down to them. Raphael had chosen a discreet place for their training, in a grove of trees in their family's most private garden, but of course it wasn't safe from their cousin.

Raphael frowned.

"Karai," he said coldly. "What are you doing here?"

Leonardo rolled his eyes. For some reason he couldn't quite comprehend, Raphael didn't like Karai.

Sometimes he assumed it was because she was in competition with him for Saki's attention. Karai was Saki's daughter and her father doted on her.

However, Saki had categorically refused to teach her. He didn't want her to be a warrior - not when his wife, a gifted practitioner in the Art of Fire, had been killed in battle years ago.

Karai wasn't happy at all about it - she had confided in Leonardo that she wanted to learn the Art, and she wanted to learn it as a warrior like her mother - but it was the only thing his father wouldn't grant her.

"I'm walking, like you see," she answered Raphael, teasing. "Does everything go the way you want?"

"Of course," Raphael retorted. "And we don't need you here. Go away!"

Karai shrugged. "I could help," she offered.

Raphael shook his head and stomped his foot. Karai looked at Leonardo for support, but the boy was a little resentful that she had spied on them - on him - while he was failing so miserably to perform a stupid sequence, and so he did as if he hadn't seen Karai's look.

"Fine." Karai sighed ostensibly. "See you later, boys."

She waved at them and disappeared behind the trees as silently as she had come. Leonardo felt a little guilty to see her go, but his hurt pride wouldn't let him run after her and apologize.

"She's so annoying," Raphael grumbled. "Let's go back to business." He gave Leonardo an encouraging smile. "Do it again! I know you can make it."

As moved as Leonardo was by his brother's efforts to help him, he had stopped believing that he would master the sequence today.

Maybe he would never.

"It's no use, Raph," he whispered. "You've done everything you could, and I'm grateful, but…"

Raphael didn't let him finish.

"But nothing! Come on, Leo, you can't just give up!"

Leonardo watched him with a pitiful look.

"You need a pause," Raphael decided. "Let's go to the caves, alright?"

Leonardo immediately perked up. It was one of his favorite places in the whole oasis. His people dug wells to provide the necessary water, but the caves had water in the open air: a small pool perpetually in twilight, but still close enough to the entrance that they didn't need candles. Leonardo felt at ease there, and he could spend hours watching the calm surface of the water.

As they took the direction of the nearby village - crossing it was the shortest path to the caves - Leonardo couldn't help brooding anxiously over what was going to happen the next day. What would his teacher say if he couldn't prove that he could keep up with his training?

Would Saki tell his father?

Leonardo's stomach twisted at the very idea. He didn't want his father to think that he was a failure - that he wasn't worthy of the Hamato name.

He knew that there were children in the clan that couldn't learn to bend Fire to their will, but he couldn't remember one in his lineage - not in any of the countless stories that his father told them before bed.

It didn't help Leonardo's anxiety that they were seeing Hamato Yoshi so little these days. His father had the responsibility of the clan this year, and it left him with very little time for anything else. He didn't come for lunch and was late for dinner; their mother never complained, but Leonardo could feel that she waited eagerly for next year, when another family would take the lead.

"What's this?"

The excitement in Raphael's voice snapped Leonardo out of his thoughts. He raised his head to see what had caught his twin's attention.

Warriors were saddling their horses in the village square. Saki was at their head, talking to the blacksmith.

Raphael and Leonardo ran to him.

"Uncle Saki, what's happening?" Raphael asked eagerly.

"Ah, Raphael." Saki gave no sign that he had noticed Leonardo's presence at all. "There is a caravan missing. They should have arrived this morning, and we are still without news of them. We're going to look for them and make sure they didn't get lost... or worse." Saki's face was grim.

Leonardo immediately understood what his uncle meant. Pillagers were a reality, and although caravans hired warriors to protect themselves, not all of them made it to the end of their long journey.

As their clan was supposed to protect the caravan roads in this corner of the desert and to provide shelter and food for them when they reached the oasis - in exchange for compensation, of course - it made sense that his uncle would patrol.

"We won't be back until the day after tomorrow at best," Saki continued. "Our lessons will be postponed until I return."

Leonardo's eyes lit. He felt guilty to rejoice when a caravan might have been attacked, but no lessons for one day felt like heaven.

"Can we come with you, Uncle?" Raphael said excitedly.

Leonardo had no wish to accompany their uncle, and he was relieved when Saki shook his head.

"Not this time, my nephew. Be patient," he said with a fond smile.

"Yes, Uncle Saki." Raphael hung his head in disappointment.

Leonardo waited until the warriors had left to nudge his twin. "Come on, Raph, it's going to be great. Like a vacation," he said. "We can spend the day with Mikey and Donnie, maybe go on a picnic!"

"Yes, maybe." Raphael crossed his hands behind his neck. "If you say so."

Leonardo didn't like the sudden mischievous look on Raphael's face. At all.

Chapter Text

"What?" Leonardo watched his twin as if he was hoping that Raphael would laugh and admit it was all a joke.

It wasn't, so Raphael took his most serious expression - the one their father took when he meant business - to make it clear.

He had just explained to Leonardo the brilliant plan he had come up with, and said Leonardo wasn't very enthusiastic. Raphael might even go as far as saying his twin looked particularly unenthusiastic.

"Raph, it's not a good idea," Leonardo began. "Do I have to enumerate all the reasons why it's not a good idea?"

Raphael crossed his arms. There was no way he wanted to go alone, so convincing Leonardo was the only option. "Go on."

Leonardo crossed his arms too, unconsciously mimicking his twin. "First, we're forbidden to leave the oasis on our own."

"We won't be in trouble if nobody knows we did." Raphael smiled, certain of his logic.

"Second, we could never leave the oasis unnoticed. We would need horses and water, at the very least. And what about the guards?"

Raphael considered this. "We could make a diversion."

Leonardo lifted an eyebrow. "Seriously? So first a diversion in the stables, and then at the gates?"

"Oh come on!" Raphael felt irritated. Alright, he hadn't thought out every part of his plan. But the outcome was so thrilling! "Don't you want to find that missing caravan?"

"I want it to be found, no doubt," Leonardo said. "I don't want to find it myself if it means I'm going to be in trouble with Mom. And Dad. And Uncle Saki. With everyone, in fact."

"You have no spirit for adventure," Raphael grumbled.

Leonardo threw his arms up. "Let's assume that we manage to leave unnoticed. Where are you going to look for? What if the caravan was attacked and we meet the pillagers? Are you sure you can find your way through the desert?"

Raphael had no convincing answer to any of these questions. It was frustrating him to acknowledge it, but Leonardo's arguments were sound. The plan that had sounded so fantastic a few minutes ago now seemed far-fetched and… yes, stupid.

How he hated when Leonardo took upon himself to give him a reality check.

Leonardo's gaze softened as he deciphered his twin's emotions.

"Raph, I can't believe I'm going to say that, but Uncle Saki was right. We're not ready for that kind of adventuring yet. One day for sure, but…"

The sound of hooves interrupted him. Both twins turned to watch a rider stop in front of them.

"Raphael, Leonardo. I'm looking for your uncle. Have you seen him?"

"You've just missed him," Leonardo answered. "He left to look for the missing caravan maybe fifteen minutes ago."

The rider swore. "This is unfortunate. The caravan has arrived at the Eastern Gate. They lost their way and went around the oasis before understanding their mistake." He dismounted. "I'll have to ask someone to go after him. I would go myself, but I can't leave my post for too long."

Raphael nodded. The oasis stretched between two mountain chains, and could be accessed either by the east or by the west. The caravan had been expected to arrive by the west. It must have been pretty lost indeed to miss the normal route so completely.

At that moment, a tall man entered the village's square. He looked like a warrior but his outfit was the one of an average citizen. Raphael smiled, recognizing one of his favorite adults in the oasis: Casey Jones.

Casey was a warrior, but he had a hard time following orders to the letter. As a consequence, he was currently taking a forced break from his job.

"Casey Jones," the rider said with obvious relief. "Your timing is perfect. Someone needs to tell Master Saki that the caravan has arrived safely."

Casey grinned, obviously thrilled to have an excuse to join the other warriors. "I'm your man, Sir. Let me just saddle my horse and I'll tell him in not time!"

The warrior nodded and got back on his horse. Soon he had left, leaving the two teenagers with Casey.

Raphael gave him his most charming smile. "Hey, Casey, do you want some company?"

Casey rubbed the top of his head. "I would like that, Raph, but do you have your mother's permission?"

"I'm sure she won't mind," Raphael said. "There are no pillagers after all, right? And we won't be alone." He glanced at Leonardo.

"I guess not," his twin answered slowly. "We still have to ask, though."

Raphael could tell that Leonardo was beginning to warm up to the idea of a little trip in the desert. He grinned. "Sure. You go ask Mom and I saddle the horses. Deal?"

"And if she says no, it's no," Leonardo went on suspiciously.

Raphael rolled his eyes. "Of course, Leo. Just go!"

Leonardo set off running and Raphael turned to Casey. "So, where are we going?"

Casey Jones watched him fondly. "Your uncle's first halt will be the Western Well. That's where we'll catch up with him."

Raphael was enjoying thoroughly the ride across the dunes. The heat didn't bother him, although he kept the mandatory piece of cloth wrapped around his head.

Tang Shen had agreed to let him and Leonardo go with Casey, and the three of them were progressing quickly.

Casey stretched and breathed a sigh of pure contentment. "Finally! I was going crazy, being cooped up inside the oasis for so long!"

"What was it this time, Casey?" Leonardo asked playfully.

Casey shrugged. "My leader didn't appreciate that I was late for training twice in the same week." He stroked his horse's neck. "But there are events in a man's life worth some sacrifices, as you will learn."

"Is it about a woman again?" Raphael asked, curious. Why men would get in trouble for women was beyond him.

Casey straightened. "A woman? A woman?" he said, offended. "Know, my friend, that this woman is one of a kind, a rose in the desert, an oasis in the oasis…"

Raphael exchanged an amused look with Leonardo. "Nothing new so far," he whispered to his twin.

Casey huffed. "You boys are too young to understand the mysteries of love."

Raphael rolled his eyes and Leonardo chuckled.

Casey shook his head. "Alright, boys. If you find this so funny, why don't you show me how clever and knowledgeable you are, hmm?" He stopped his horse and watched them with a smirk. "Can any of you tell me where the Western Well is?"

Raphael tilted his head. He knew the general direction, of course, but nothing looked more like a dune than another dune. At least to him.

Before he could give Casey a snarky reply, though, Leonardo was answering.

"I know! It's there!" he exclaimed excitedly before setting off on their right.

"No, wait!" Casey shouted.

Raphael frowned. Casey's tone sounded almost panicked, as if he was just now realizing something. But it was too late, and they had no other choice than to follow Leonardo to an area Raphael had never seen.

It was flat and surrounded by dunes, with a few stones scattered here and there. Leonardo had stopped in the middle of it.

"It doesn't look like the Western Well, does it?" Raphael deadpanned.

"I know," Leonardo answered. "But still, I was sure… I felt…" He didn't end his sentence and shrugged, looking dejected. "Never mind."

"What is this place anyways?" Raphael asked Casey, who was glancing at their surroundings.

"It used to be a well," Casey answered, his tone tense. "It dried out, and now we're avoiding it. Let's go, alright?"

Raphael could feel that Casey wasn't telling them everything. He looked at Leonardo to see if his twin had noticed the same thing, but Leonardo was watching the ground.

"Hey, Leo, don't sweat it," Raphael said soothingly. "I wouldn't have found the right route either."

"I was so sure there was a well here," Leonardo answered, more to himself than to Raphael. "Are you sure it dried up?" he suddenly asked Casey.

"Yes," Casey said. "And the Western Well is in that direction." Without another word, he nudged his horse and set off.

"Hey, Casey, wait for us!" Raphael exclaimed.

As he and Leonardo rode after him, Raphael couldn't help noticing that his twin was lost deep in his thoughts.

Maybe he's just apprehensive of seeing Uncle Saki, Raphael thought and shrugged it off.

Chapter Text

Leonardo was indeed lost in his thoughts, but for once his uncle wasn't part of them.

He kept trying to pinpoint what exactly had just happened. He had been so sure he was taking the right direction…

Why?

When Casey had challenged them to find the well, Leonardo had immediately turned his full attention to his surroundings. He had noted the position of the sun and the dunes, and the distant shapes of the small mountains surrounding the North and South of his home behind them.

But it had been as if his attention was drawn undergrounds, as if he could feel a less arid area of the desert nearby. A perfect location for a well.

And then he had led the others to a completely different place…

Casey said it was a well, though. A dried up well.

This was surprising in itself. Leonardo had been taught the name and approximate location of every well near the oasis, and that one had never been mentioned. Sure, if it didn't give water anymore, it was useless; but something in the way Casey had changed the topic and left - almost as if he was fleeing - was deeply disturbing to Leonardo.

"Casey?" he said tentatively.

"Yes?" the man answered between gritted teeth. It was plain obvious he didn't want to chat.

Leonardo persevered.

"What do you know about that well?"

For a while, he thought that Casey wasn't going to answer. When the man finally did, he didn't look at Leonardo.

"It's dried up. And it collapsed on itself a long time ago. It's not safe to go there, the ground could still be unstable."

Leonardo wanted to ask why they hadn't been warned of that danger, then, but Raphael talked first.

"Are you concerned that someone will learn we've been there?" Raphael smiled at Casey. "Don't worry, we won't tell a thing."

"You won't?" Casey said, obviously relieved.

"Of course not. Right Leo?"

Leonardo stifled a sigh. He didn't want to get Casey in trouble. If this area really was forbidden, his superiors wouldn't be happy to know that he had allowed two teenagers to go there when he was supposed to keep an eye on them.

"Right," Leonardo said, resigned. And there goes my chance to ask other people about that well.

"Thanks, guys." Casey let out a sigh before smiling at them. "We're almost there, look!"

They could already hear the sounds of horses in the distance, and soon they were at the Western Well.

It was a large area delimited by stones, with shelters for men and animals. Caravans stopped off there, and it was also used as a training place to teach children how to survive in the desert.

Saki was near the well itself, talking to one of his men.

"Casey Jones and my nephews," Saki greeted them. "What are you doing here?" he addressed Casey specifically. "Aren't you supposed to be off-duty?"

Casey dismounted and bowed his head. "Sir. I have an urgent message for you. The caravan has arrived safely at the oasis. They lost their way and went around it."

Saki's eyes widened briefly. "Is it? Well, in that case…" He turned to the man next to him. "Tell the others that we're heading home."

The man nodded and left to do as he was told. Saki turned to Raphael.

"I assume that you have your mother's permission?" he asked, an eyebrow lifted.

"Of course," Raphael said in a perfectly innocent tone, as if he had never considered anything else in his life.

Leonardo would have rolled his eyes if it hadn't been bound to attract their uncle's attention.

"Very well. Let your horses drink before you go back." Saki smiled at Raphael. "You can ride with me."

Raphael beamed, and Leonardo didn't have the heart to take offense that this last invitation didn't extend to him. He would still get to be amongst the warriors, to observe them and mimic their moves, and if he could be discreet enough he would probably learn a new swear word or two. Not that he intended to repeat them, of course not; but you never knew when such knowledge could be useful.

One day, he would be one of these warriors. It was what he was training for: to join the elite combatants of his people, the protectors and defenders of the weak and defenseless.

Leonardo's determination renewed. He would learn to perform to his uncle's satisfaction; his future depended on it.

Leonardo tossed and turned in his bed, unable to sleep.

When they had come back to the oasis, he and Raphael had resumed their training; but in spite of his best efforts, he still didn't master the sequence. According to Raphael, it was a little better; but Leonardo wasn't sure whether his twin was being honest or trying to use wishful talking.

Nonetheless, he would have to prove himself to his uncle tomorrow morning.

His anxiety had been building up during dinner, when he had barely paid attention to the banter between Raphael and Donatello and Michelangelo, unhappy to have been left behind. Their father hadn't come home in time to eat with them.

Leonardo finally gave up trying to sleep. Maybe he just needed to train more. Going outside to the main dojo was out of the question, but sneaking in the smaller dojo on the opposite side of the house was a tempting possibility…

He silently stood up.

"Leo?" Raphael's sleepy voice immediately came from the other bed in the room.

Leonardo winced. He could have sworn that his twin was sleeping just a second ago. "I need to go to the bathroom," he pretended.

"Oh, okay," Raphael said, yawning, and the sound of a soft bump in the mattress told Leonardo that he was decided to go back to his sleep.

Leonardo considered himself lucky to get away with this excuse. If Raphael had been more awake, he would have been way harder to fool.

He quickly put on his trousers. They were neatly folded on a chair and therefore easy to find in the darkness, while Raphael's were laying somewhere on the ground. Leonardo thought fondly that the color system they were using to help people differentiate them - blue trousers for him, red for Raphael - wasn't necessary. They could have just paid attention to who wore the most wrinkled clothes.

He left their shared room on light feet, not wanting to wake up anyone in the household. Granted, his parents had never stated that it was forbidden to use the dojo after bedtime, but Leonardo had an inkling it was more because they didn't think either of them would want to than because they didn't object to it.

The vast room his father used to do his morning training routine when he was home remained open to the outside at night, and the moon gave Leonardo enough light that he could move freely without fearing to bump into the walls.

However, he barely discerned his shape in the mirror on the other side of the room. He wouldn't be able to check his own moves. He considered lighting a candle, but he didn't want to be spotted and decided against it. The more he practiced and the easier it would come to him, right?

Leonardo placed himself in the center of the dojo, took a deep breath and joined his hands, bowing to thin air. Then he began.

He quickly realized that without anyone to look critically at him, and without the possibility to do it himself, he was way more relaxed.

For the first time in his life, his energy seemed to flow freely through his body, magnifying his moves into something glimmering with… power?

Leonardo came to the end of the sequence and felt the corners of his mouth go irresistibly up.

He couldn't be sure whether his moves were the exact ones he was supposed to make, but for once he didn't care.

They felt right.

Chapter Text

Raphael glanced at Leonardo over the breakfast table. His twin definitely looked more relaxed than the evening before. He had been challenged by Michelangelo to give the peel of an orange a camel shape and was about to win.

Raphael hoped it boded well.

The more he thought about the following lesson and the more anxious he became. He wasn't going to tell Leonardo, of course, and if asked he would have denied it mightily, but he still worried. He knew for a fact that Leonardo was far from mastering the sequence, and he doubted their uncle would let it go.

He ate his breakfast in silence, brooding over. He wished he could have helped Leonardo more, but it was as if his twin's body refused to learn. It was frustrating.

His gloomy mood didn't go unnoticed by Leonardo, as it was made clear half an hour later.

"Raph, is something the matter?"

Raphael focused on the road to avoid looking at his twin. The walk to the dojo was enjoyable in the coolness of an early morning, and the scents of the oasis hadn't yet been crushed by the heat.

"Raph," Leonardo repeated patiently when no answer came after a full minute.

Raphael cleared his throat. Could he pretend that he hadn't heard?

One glance at Leonardo's mildly annoyed face made clear that he couldn't.

"You're not… concerned?" Raphael asked instead of answering his twin's question.

Leonardo shrugged. "About the lesson, you mean? I know I won't be very remarkable, but maybe I can just pass."

Raphael wondered where this new confidence came from. "Uh, okay."

Leonardo looked at him wryly. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."

Raphael grinned sheepishly. "I mean, sure, it would be great! But are you positive that you… uh… I think I'm going to shut up now."

"A wise decision," Leonardo muttered.

They didn't exchange another word until they arrived at the dojo. Leonardo straightened up before coming inside, as if he was preparing for trial.

Saki wasn't there yet, which wasn't surprising; they were expected to warm up on their own.

Raphael kept an eye on Leonardo the whole time, but he noticed nothing out of the ordinary in his twin's choice of moves. He focused on his own warm-up. It was too late to do anything else; the dice were cast.

"Raphael, Leonardo."

Saki's stern voice had both teenagers turn around and bow. Their teacher didn't lose any time.

"Let's begin. Leonardo, I believe you have something to show me."

Leonardo nodded. Raphael could feel his twin's sudden tension, and did his best to silently convey his support.

As Leonardo took position in the center of the dojo, Raphael tried to ignore his feeling of impending doom.

Maybe it'll be alright. Maybe he finally got the knack of it. Go on, Leo! Show him!

Leonardo closed his eyes shut and began the sequence, and Raphael's heart sank. He wasn't any better than last time they had practiced together; if anything, he was performing worse. Every posture he was supposed to take was slightly different from the correct one, but this time it was as if Leonardo didn't even try to correct them; he was going with the flow, further and further turning the sequence into something else.

For a second, Raphael forgot that it wasn't how the sequence was supposed to be and admired the newfound grace in his brother's moves - and then Saki stepped forward.

"Enough!"

Leonardo came to a stop and looked at his teacher, stunned by the anger in Saki's voice.

"This is a disgrace," the man spat.

Raphael winced at the harshness of these words. Leonardo's cheeks took a reddish hue.

"You're not making the slightest effort. Get out of my sight."

Both teenagers watched their teacher with a shocked expression - it was too sudden, too unexpected to be happening - but Saki's face left no room for doubt. He meant every word.

Raphael remained frozen where he stood as Leonardo's shock turned into shame, watching helplessly as his twin bowed and turned sharply before leaving the dojo as fast as he possibly could without running.

But not fast enough to prevent Raphael from seeing the tears welling up in his eyes.

Leonardo angrily wiped away his tears. He wouldn't cry, no he wouldn't.

Saki's words resonated in his head, again and again and again.

Disgrace. Disgrace. Disgrace.

He took a shaking breath, trying to calm down. He had been dismissed in no uncertain terms. What would his family say? What would his father say?

Yoshi would be so disappointed.

Leonardo bit his lower lip, hard. He couldn't change what had happened; he could only do his best to endure what would come.

"What are you doing, boy?"

Leonardo almost jumped and looked up at the man who had just talked. He was powerfully built, huge even, and his clothes clearly indicated that he was coming from a different country. Was he one of the people from the caravan?

"My name is Hun. I'm the caravan chief." The man smiled. "I'm looking for someone to show me around. Are you interested?"

Leonardo felt in no shape to show a stranger around, especially not a stranger like this one.

There was an aura of danger surrounding the man.

"No, thank you," Leonardo declined as politely as he had been taught to, hoping that Hun hadn't noticed his upset state.

Hun let out a disappointed sigh. "If you change your mind, don't hesitate."

Leonardo nodded and left him without looking back. He didn't want to come home now; he couldn't face his mother and brothers. Not like this. He needed to calm down first.

Careful to avoid people, he made his way to the caves. He felt better as soon as the coolness of the rocks surrounded him, and sat next to the pool of transparent water. He let his fingers play with the liquid.

What was going to happen now? Would Saki accept him as his student again? What if he didn't?

I did my best, Leonardo thought desperately. I really did!

Couldn't that be enough?

"I don't know, it depends," a voice said. "Couldn't what be enough?"

Leonardo closed his eyes, realizing that he had been talking aloud. "What are you doing here, Karai?" he asked the familiar shape at the entrance of the cave. He sounded more aggressive than he would have liked. After all, none of this was Karai's fault.

"I've seen you." Karai shrugged. "I was curious, I guess; I thought you were training with my father." Her tone held a slight note of bitterness. "Where is Raph, by the way?"

Leonardo watched her without answering.

"Behold," Karai said as she came inside and sat down next to Leonardo, "the very rare sight of a lonely twin. A lonely moody grumpy twin."

"It's not funny," Leonardo said, hurt in his voice.

Karai kept her gaze on him. "Then maybe tell me why?"

Leonardo shrugged. He would have to face the facts sooner and later, so why not tell his cousin what she wanted to know?

"Your father dismissed me because he was unhappy with my latest training performance."

Karai winced. "Ouch."

"Like you said." Leonardo threw up his arms, throwing some water on Karai, who grimaced. "I've tried my best, but he doesn't even acknowledge that!"

"Dad can be difficult," Karai mused. "But surely it's not that bad?"

"I don't see how it could be worse," Leonardo said emphatically. "What are my parents going to say?"

Karai rested on her elbows and raised her head to look at the shadows of the ceiling, rolling her eyes at his dramatic tone.

"Relax, Leo. You'll figure this out. And in the meantime, you've earned at least two hours of freedom!"

Leonardo glared at her. "I would rather be training with Raph. Who knows when I'll be allowed to do that again?"

Karai chuckled. "You know what? Let's make a bet. I say you'll be back to training tomorrow. If I win, you do something for me. If you win, I show you my secret hideout."

"I don't make bets," Leonardo said. "Not that you could have won this one. Your father was mad. You have a secret hideout?"

Karai watched him with her panther's gaze, the one which said Leonardo was falling into her trap.

"Why not? You have one."

"Where is it?" Leonardo asked, jumping on the opportunity to think about something else than his current predicament.

Karai smirked. "Why should I tell you?"

"You've said too little or too much." Leonardo swiftly threw water at her, this time on purpose.

She retaliated with a grin. "Then give me something in exchange."

"What do you want?" Leonardo dived to avoid her counterattack.

Karai suddenly straightened up, deadly serious. "When you're back to training, I want you to teach me what you learn."

"What?" Leonardo watched her, baffled. "But… Your father…"

"I know he doesn't want me to learn," Karai hissed. "But it's in my blood, I feel it. I would be better than you if given half a chance!"

Leonardo shrugged. "It wouldn't be that hard, really," he deadpanned.

Karai rolled her eyes. "You know what I mean."

"Anyways, I can't. Saki would kill me."

"He won't kill his nephew," Karai said seriously. "And from what you're telling me, he's already giving you a hard time, right? You said yourself it couldn't be worse."

Leonardo hesitated. He could tell how important it was for his cousin, and he knew she wouldn't tell on him. And he was mad enough at Saki right now to consider defying him.

If only behind his back, and while hoping he would never ever learn about it.

"Alright," he said, trying to sound more confident than he felt.

The flash of happiness in Karai's eyes was worth it.

"Promise."

"I promise," Leonardo said firmly. "Now where's your hideout?"

In the dojo, Raphael followed Saki's instructions to the letter, for once unable to savor his teacher's praise. His thoughts were with Leonardo; his heart screamed at him to run to his twin and comfort him, but he couldn't leave.

Where was Leonardo right now?

Leonardo watched the square room under the roof, hands on his hips. It was warm and cozy, although in the afternoon it was probably too hot. Shelves of books and scrolls alternated with sets of knives and other weapons. Leonardo wondered whether they were for decoration or for Karai's personal training.

He wasn't sure he really wanted to know.

"So that's where you hide when you skip your lessons?"

"Yes." Karai proudly waved at the room. "Neat, isn't it? And I've something else to show you."

Leonardo watched her as she unfolded a scroll. "What's this?"

Karai smiled at him. "It's our family tree."

"Hmm." Leonardo knew how much pride Karai took in her lineage, a trait she shared with her father. She had begun compiling as much data as she could find about her ancestors. "It's not exactly a secret, is it?"

Karai tapped the scroll in a half-fond and half-exasperated way. "Take a closer look."

Leonardo leaned forward and tried hard to understand what Karai meant. The scroll was covered in Karai's neat handwriting. Contrary to what he had thought, the family tree showed both their shared ancestors and the others. Karai had added a branch for her mother, of course, but also one for Leonardo's mother, Tang Shen.

Leonardo frowned. When it was displayed like this, something was blindingly obvious: while the branches for Yoshi, Saki and Karai's mother evolved into many other branches, showing generation after generation of men and women, Tang Shen's only divided twice, one time for her parents and the second time for her grandparents.

"Why didn't you go further?"

Karai sighed. "That's the point. There is no trace of your ancestors from your mother's side further from that. Not a single one in all the scrolls and books I've studied."

"Weird," Leonardo mused. "Did you ask my mother?"

Karai nodded. "Yes, and she said she didn't know. She never knew her grandparents and her parents didn't talk much about them, let alone about her great-grandparents. And there is more." Karai took another scroll. "Look."

Leonardo narrowed his eyes in an attempt to better see what she was showing him. It was a copy of an old register taking a census of the population. "It must be at least one century old," he noticed. "And they're letting you keep it?"

"For most people, it's just an old scroll," Karai said. "And I'm taking good care of it, better than its previous owners, actually. Look!"

Leonardo finally managed to see what she was showing him. There were places on the scroll that had been scrubbed in order to remove some names.

"Intriguing," he admitted. "But what does it have to do with my family tree?"

"Your maternal great-grandparents grew up in the oasis, Leo. Your mother knew that much. But there is no mention of their own parents in the scrolls, and now we have proof that someone went to the trouble to remove names from an ancient register. Don't you think it's strange?"

Leonardo frowned. A few days ago he would have thought that Karai was overthinking things, but after the discovery of the dried up well the day before, he wasn't so sure. Who knew how many secrets the oasis kept from him?

"What are you going to do?" he asked his cousin.

"I'll keep investigating," she said in a conspirator's tone. "I'll let you know if I learn anything. In the meantime, could you ask your mother too? Maybe she'll remember something else."

Leonardo smiled. "Sure!" Then he remembered that talking to his mother would imply telling her why he was home at that particular time of the day, and his smiled faded.

Maybe he could postpone that conversation? But then Saki would have a chance to talk to her first, and who knew what he would say?

"I should better go," he said miserably.

"Yes, you're probably right." Karai patted his back. "Don't worry, it's going to be fine."

"If you say so." Sighing, he began climbing down the ladder that led to Karai's hideout.

"And don't forget your promise!" Karai shouted behind him.

Leonardo thought gloomily that she was way more optimistic than him about his near future. Then he felt ashamed for complaining to his cousin.

At least he had a mother to talk to, no matter the circumstances. Karai didn't.

Chapter Text

"Mom, look! They're ready!"

Tang Shen ruffled her son's hair fondly. "Are you sure, Michelangelo?"

"Yes! Right Donnie?"

Shen glanced at the kitchen table where Donatello was working on a prototype to improve the oven. She had made sure he understood he wasn't allowed to test it on his own.

"Mikey's right," Donatello said, looking at an hourglass. "Time is up!"

"Let's have a look at your cookies, then."

Shen went to the oven and opened it carefully. The result of Michelangelo's cooking looked indeed like it was ready for savoring.

"Well done, Michelangelo," she praised her son, who beamed. Taking gloves to protect her hands from the heat, she removed the oven tray and put it on the kitchen counter.

"May I taste one, please, Mom?" Michelangelo asked, his eyes widening.

"Wait five minutes until they cool down a little," she instructed.

"Five minutes," Donatello muttered as he turned over the hourglass.

Michelangelo came to sit next to his brother and watched the hourglass longingly. As soon as Donatello deemed that the five minutes had passed, Michelangelo hurried to the tray and delicately took a cookie. With a focused expression, he bit it; then he grinned and swallowed it whole.

"How do they taste, my son?" Shen smiled at her boy.

"Delicious!" Michelangelo said excitedly. "Do you want to try one, Mom?"

"Of course."

She took the offered cookie, which was as delicious as Michelangelo had said, and savored it. She was about to ask her delighted son for a second one when there was a knock at the kitchen door.

"Come in!" Shen said with a smile. Was it Yoshi already? Her husband had promised that he would spend the rest of the morning with her today.

The door creaked open, and she made a mental note to oil it. They employed people to help them with the large house and the gardens, but this kitchen was her haven and she made a point to look after it herself.

Her smile wavered when she recognized the newcomer. It wasn't Yoshi.

"Leonardo?"

Concern filled her chest. Why was her son coming back so soon? Training wouldn't end before another hour.

"Are you feeling ill?" she asked, swiftly coming closer and putting a hand on his forehead to check if he had a fever. It didn't seem to be the case.

Leonardo watched her with big, unhappy eyes, and she didn't need more to know something else was wrong.

"Leo!" Donatello and Michelangelo exclaimed, running towards their brother. Their hands were full of cookies' crumbs as they grabbed Leonardo's clothes, but Leonardo didn't seem to mind. He knelt to hug them both to his chest, hiding his face in their hair.

"Are you okay, Leo?" Michelangelo asked in concern.

Leonardo raised his head to look at him. "Yes, I'm fine, Mikey."

His forced smile couldn't fool his mother. Shen frowned slightly.

"Why don't you go play outside?" she told her two youngest sons. Her tone made clear that it was more than a suggestion.

Both Donatello and Michelangelo nodded. Leonardo released them reluctantly and watched them run out of the kitchen.

Shen motioned for him to come and sit with her at the kitchen table. Her son obeyed, shoulders sagged.

She took his hands in hers. "So, what happened?"

Leonardo bit his lower lip. He was the perfect picture of misery and Shen swore to herself whoever had hurt him wouldn't get away with it.

"Leonardo," she said softly.

Leonardo took a deep breath and took the plunge. "Today's training session didn't go very well," he admitted. "I wasn't able to make the sequence the way Uncle Saki wanted, and so he… he…" He swallowed hard. "He dismissed me," he whispered.

Shen stroked his son's cheek.

"Oh, Leonardo," she whispered to give herself time to sort out her feelings. So it was about her brother-in-law? She knew from Yoshi that Leonardo's training wasn't going very well, but she also knew how hard her little boy worked to do better.

"For him, I'm not even trying," Leonardo went on, his voice on the verge of breaking, "but I am, Mom! I promise!"

"I know you do." Shen opened her arms, and her son didn't resist when she pulled him into a tight hug. "Your father will be home soon, I'm sure he can talk to your uncle."

"Dad is coming home?"

Shen didn't miss the sudden panic in Leonardo's voice.

"Why don't you go play with your brothers?" she suggested. "I'll talk to him first."

Leonardo nodded in her chest.

"Good." She stroked his hair. And then I'll talk to Saki, she thought with cold fury. Let's see what he has to say for himself.

It was just his luck. For once he absolutely didn't want to see his father, Hamato Yoshi was coming home early.

Leonardo closed his eyes tight. He had been pleasantly surprised by his mother's reaction, but he was afraid his father might see things differently.

"Leo! You're not paying attention," Donatello protested. "It's your turn."

Leonardo blinked. "Uh, sorry, Donnie." He leaned forward to make his move.

They were sitting in the shade of a cliff, not far away from their family's gardens. Donatello had drawn a game of go in the sand, and Michelangelo had found little branches and stones to figure the pieces.

"So who's winning?" Michelangelo tilted his head from his perch on Leonardo's shoulders.

"Donnie, of course." Leonardo ruffled Donatello's hair. "Are you sure you only discovered that game last month?"

"I'm sure." Donatello grinned.

"He's read everything he could on the topic!" Michelangelo told Leonardo. "And he even asked Splinter to show him his best strategies last time he came for dinner!"

"So I really stand no chance." Leonardo winked at Donatello, who puffed himself up.

Their game was interrupted by the joyful voice of their father, walking towards them in his casual clothes, meaning that he had already stopped at their house - and thus, that he had already talked to Tang Shen.

"How are my boys?"

Leonardo's previous amusement vanished, his anxiety coming back tenfold. He watched his brothers run to their father and stood awkwardly, not knowing what to answer.

"Let's come home, what do you say?" Yoshi said, picking the two youngest up. "I think you two could need a bath before lunch. And I have to talk to your brother."

Leonardo's cheeks felt so hot he was certain they were a bright red. He had merely told his brothers that his training was over for the day. Now they were looking at him in curiosity, wondering whether he was in trouble.

Leonardo wondered the same.

The way home was filled with Michelangelo and Donatello's chatter, which suited Leonardo perfectly.

When the twins left for the bathroom, Leonardo suddenly felt very alone. He followed his father to his private study and sat down in front of him, doing his best to hold his father's gaze when what he really wanted was to vanish into thin air.

"Your mother told me what happened this morning," Yoshi said softly. "Now I would like to hear it from you."

Leonardo shifted uncomfortably. "I… I was in the middle of the sequence Master Saki had been teaching us and he told me to stop. He said I wasn't making any effort, and to disappear from his sight."

He said this was a disgrace. Did I disappoint you, Dad? Are you ashamed of me?

"Hmm," Yoshi said, his expression inscrutable. "And was it true?"

Leonardo shook his head vigorously. "I've trained for hours with Raph yesterday!"

"I see." Yoshi sighed. "It seems there is a misunderstanding, then. I'll talk to my brother." He paused. "Apart from today, how are your lessons going?"

Leonardo twisted the cloth of his tunic nervously. "Not… Not very well," he admitted. "But I can do better!" he added, almost desperately.

Yoshi smiled at him. "I'm sure you can, Leonardo. Don't pressure yourself, alright? Some things take time."

"Yes, Dad." Leonardo hesitated. "Do you think that Master Saki… I mean… He was pretty mad at me," he finished lamely.

"I'm sure he's not anymore." Yoshi intertwined his fingers under his chin. "I'll talk to him. Just keep doing your best, and it'll be alright."

Leonardo nodded, not sure how to feel. He didn't know whether it was his imagination or not, but his father didn't seem entirely convinced of his own words.

Raphael ran all the way home. The training session had been painstakingly long to his taste. Was Leonardo alright?

"Mom! Where is Leo?" he shouted, bursting into the kitchen.

"With your father," Tang Shen answered. She crossed her arms. "Raphael, how many times have I told you to knock at the door?"

"Sorry, Mom. So Dad is home?"

"Yes. He'll have lunch with us today."

"Okay, thank you!"

Raphael rushed inside the house and came to a stop in front of his father's study. As much as he wanted to run inside, it probably wasn't a very good idea.

He came closer to the door and pressed his ear against the wood, hoping to hear what was being said inside... and almost fell against his father when the door opened.

"Hi, Dad," he said, grinning from ear to ear to mask his embarrassment. A quick glance at Leonardo, rolling his eyes in the background, told him that his twin looked okay.

Yoshi put a hand on his shoulder. "Why don't you two go help your mother set the table? Lunch should be ready soon."

Raphael nodded and barely waited until he was alone with Leonardo to ask him.

"So, how did it go?" he whispered, throwing an arm around his twin's shoulders.

Leonardo shrugged. "I don't know. Dad says he'll talk to Uncle Saki," he answered moodily.

"I'm sure he'll convince him that he was too harsh on you. And if not, Mom will."

At this, a small smile played on Leonardo's lips.

"It's quite possible she will." He gave Raphael an amused glance. "By the way, next time you want to eavesdrop, make sure you don't run to the door before. We heard you coming a mile away."

"Oh." Raphael grinned sheepishly. "I'll try to remember that."

That evening, three men gathered in a room furnished with great taste to share a cup of tea. Two of them looked like siblings, while the last one was older.

None of them said a word until hot tea filled their teacups.

Saki was the first to speak. "I don't see the point in training Leonardo further. It's as if Raphael got all the talent. I can sense the power inside him; it won't be long before his abilities wake up. Leonardo, however, hasn't been making any progress."

Yoshi sighed. "Give him time. He's young. Would you be that harsh if Raphael wasn't so much quicker to learn?"

Saki muttered something under his breath.

The elder, a gray-haired man named Splinter, considered the two brothers with a fond expression. He had taught them both, and they highly valued his advice.

"Younglings blossom in their own time," he said. "Patience is a teacher's ally."

Saki sighed heavily. "You're teaming up with them, Master Splinter?"

"Them?" Splinter raised an eyebrow.

Saki looked embarrassed. "Well, Shen isn't happy I dismissed Leonardo this morning. She made it very clear, and I don't think her threats were idle."

Yoshi chuckled. "Sorry, brother. She's very protective of our children. You should have heard what she told me!"

"My wife was the same," Saki said with a melancholic smile. He took another sip of his tea. "As you wish, then. But I won't take responsibility if the boy reveals himself unable to learn at all."

Yoshi sighed, but didn't contradict him.

"Then it's settled." Splinter nodded, satisfied. "This is good, because our attention is required elsewhere."

Both Yoshi and Saki nodded, their expressions somber.

"Have you learned anything about the caravan chief, this Hun?" Yoshi asked his brother.

Saki shook his head. "No. He seems clean. But I still can't believe that someone would mistake the way to the oasis to such an extent. And he's a little too curious to my taste, asking people to show him around. I spread the word that they should direct him to me."

"That man is up to no good, I can feel it," Splinter whispered. "Stay careful, Saki."

Saki smirked. "Don't worry, Master Splinter. I can handle him."

Chapter Text

It turned out that Karai had been right. Leonardo was told by his father to go back to training the day after.

He felt on edge entering the dojo, expecting his uncle to say something to him, but Saki didn't. In fact, he ignored Leonardo during the whole session to focus on Raphael. Leonardo didn't complain about it. In his opinion, it was a great improvement.

The day's lesson ended sooner than usual because Saki was required elsewhere, and the twins were discussing what they would do for the rest of the morning when Leonardo spotted Karai walking in the gardens. He suddenly remembered both his promise to her and the fact he hadn't talked to Raphael about it - more because it slipped his mind than because he had intended to hide it from his twin. He had told him about Karai's discoveries concerning their family tree - and they had lost themselves in conjectures after that - but not about the reason why she had told him all of this in the first place.

As soon as Karai saw them, she hurried towards them.

"So?" she asked Leonardo with a smirk.

Leonardo couldn't help smiling as he rolled his eyes. "So you were right, O great Karai."

"Told you. It's great that you're done early. Do you think you could show me now or do you prefer to wait until this afternoon?"

Leonardo shrugged. "Why not this morning?"

Raphael was watching him curiously. "Show her what?"

Karai nodded. "I'll meet you back in the tree grove behind your house." She glanced at Raphael and tilted her head, indicating that she would leave Leonardo time to talk to his twin.

Leonardo nodded his appreciation to her.

Raphael had now crossed his arms and was looking at him in the most suspicious way possible. "What are you two up to?"

"Yes, about that." Leonardo grinned sheepishly. "Sorry, I've completely forgotten to tell you, but I sort of… promised Karai I would show her the moves her father is teaching us."

"WHAT?"

Leonardo grimaced at his twin's upset reaction. "No need to shout. She wants to learn so badly, I thought it would…"

"You're crazy." Raphael planted a finger in Leonardo's ribs. "Let me be the voice of reason here. Saki barely tolerates you, do you really want to anger him by going behind his back and teaching his daughter?"

"No!" Leonardo exclaimed. "It's like you said last time, remember? I won't be in trouble if nobody knows I do!"

Raphael shook his head. "And if I remember correctly, you were against my plan."

"Your plan was flawed."

"And yours isn't?"

"I'll be careful." Leonardo held Raphael's gaze, hoping to convey more self-confidence than he felt.

When Raphael answered, his voice sounded already resigned, and Leonardo knew he had won. "Don't go complaining to me when our uncle learns about it and goes after you. I can't believe you made her such a promise!"

Leonardo shrugged. "I'll admit I didn't think about it twice when she asked because I was mad at our uncle, but she has a point. Why couldn't she learn?"

Raphael raised an eyebrow. "Because her father doesn't want her to?"

"Her mother knew the Art," Leonardo remarked. "Maybe she wants to feel closer to her."

Raphael sighed. He couldn't object to that without sounding like he had a heart of stone, and both knew it.

Leonardo cleared his throat. "So, do you want to come?"

Raphael finally grinned. "Of course. I wouldn't want to miss such a show."

Raphael sat down near the entrance of the tree grove, keeping vigil in case somebody came their way. He also kept an eye on Leonardo and Karai.

He couldn't believe that his twin would have gotten in that much trouble during the few hours he had been left alone. Teaching Karai behind Saki's back? It was crazy, although Raphael could appreciate the boldness of this move.

Besides, he knew there was no changing his twin's mind.

"You raise your arm like this, and you move your leg that way. And then you twist!"

Leonardo executed the move he had just described to Karai and Raphael repressed the urge to tell him he should pay more attention to the angle of his elbow, and sharpening his posture wouldn't hurt either…

He shook his head. He wasn't going to say a thing. He was involved enough as it was. He would keep watch to protect his foolish brother from their uncle's wrath and that was the end of it.

From the corner of his eye, he observed how Karai focused on Leonardo. He had to give it to her, she was eager to learn.

She repeated the move Leonardo had just displayed, and to Raphael's surprise her posture was better. She was instinctively correcting some of Leonardo's mistakes. Of course it wasn't perfect, and if Raphael had wanted to he could have helped her to reach said perfection, but…

No. He would. Just. Keep. Watch.

"I know it's not exactly what you showed me, Leo, but are you sure it's not rather like this?" Karai asked tentatively.

Leonardo cleared his throat. "I mean, it's possible. It looks close enough."

Karai raised an eyebrow. "It's possible?"

"Hey, you've not chosen the best possible person for the job, alright? Now if you don't want me to teach you anymore, no problem. Just say the word."

"Relax, Leo. Of course I want to learn."

Leonardo sighed. "Sorry. Okay, so here is the next move…"

Raphael kept watching while Leonardo showed Karai the following moves. It was clear that even though it was the first time she saw them, they came naturally to her. There was no doubt she was gifted. He hoped that she wouldn't pick up on Leonardo's imprecision too much. It would be a shame.

But of course, this was none of his business.

He ground his teeth and stayed right where he was.

A few more moves…

Raphael didn't exactly understand why or how, but he found himself jumping to his feet and stomping towards the pair. He stood in front of Karai, arms crossed. "Your arm is too high," he said through gritted teeth. "And your foot is supposed to be pointing to the left."

"Thanks, Raph." Karai corrected her posture.

Leonardo raised an eyebrow. "Nice to have you onboard. What made you change your mind?"

Raphael pointed an accusative finger at his twin. "If you insist on teaching her, at least do it right!"

The defendant crossed his arms, slightly offended. "I'm doing the best I can."

"My point precisely." Raphael glared at everybody and nobody in particular. Why was he even doing this? Karai would never be allowed to practice openly, so what if she wasn't taught in the best possible way?

Karai was watching them with interest, not willing to interfere.

"Theeen," Leonardo began slowly, "maybe you could take over and teach her in my name, while I keep watch. What do you say?"

Raphael grunted something inaudible that Leonardo took for a yes. The new appointed teacher didn't react when his twin tiptoed to the entrance of the tree grove, or when Karai grinned at him.

It was better not to think too much about what he was about to undertake.

In spite of himself, Raphael was very satisfied. It was much more fun than he would have thought to train Karai. Not only did she learn quickly, making him feel like an excellent teacher, he also got to criticize her however he wanted and she was grateful.

Not to mention that Leonardo was happy about this turn of events.

Raphael was beginning to think that maybe he had misjudged Karai, and he was warming up to the idea of teaming up with her.

The three teenagers had therefore decided to meet in the afternoon to discuss new information Karai had gathered. She didn't tell them how she had found it nor what it was. Leonardo and Raphael had asked their mother about her family, but hadn't learned anything new, so they were eager to hear what Karai had to say.

The only downside was Donatello and Michelangelo's disappointment when they learned that their brothers wouldn't spend the whole afternoon with them.

"What have you been doing this morning?" Raphael asked them in the hope of lifting their mood.

Donatello smiled excitedly. "We've been working with the blacksmith. He's helping me with my project!"

"What project?" Leonardo asked their little brother, not faking his interest.

Donatello's projects were always delivering as far as entertainment was concerned.

"It's a surprise." Donatello's grin held more than a little self-satisfaction.

"What project?" Raphael whispered to Michelangelo, winking at Leonardo. They both knew that their talkative brother had a hard time holding his tongue.

"It's a…" Michelangelo whispered back eagerly, before a sharp nudge from his twin interrupted him.

"Hush, Mikey! It won't be a surprise if you tell them!" Donatello said indignantly.

"Well, in that case we'll wait." Leonardo grinned. "See you this evening!"

Raphael sighed exaggeratedly. "It was worth a try," he said, ruffling his little brothers' hair when they stuck their tongue out at him.

Both teenagers didn't linger any longer, impatient to listen to Karai's new discovery.

It was the first time Raphael visited Karai's hideout and Leonardo could say that his twin was impressed. He grinned as he sat down on a cushion on the floor.

"So, what did you find?" he asked Karai when they were all settled.

Karai straightened up. "I've met with Hun this morning…"

"Hun?" Raphael interrupted her. "The name sounds familiar."

"It's the caravan chief," Leonardo answered. "Dad told us to stay away from him last evening, do you remember? I'm glad I said no when he asked me to show him around."

"My father told me the same." Karai smirked. "So of course I had to talk to the man."

"Why am I not surprised?" Raphael grumbled.

"Anyways, that's not important. Like I said, I talked to him and he was very, very curious about me and the oasis in general."

"He's a traveler," Raphael noticed. "Of course he would be curious about where he is."

Karai shook her head. "It was more than that. I managed to take a glimpse inside his tent - he didn't use our hostelry - and it was full of maps. I think he's looking for something."

"Is he?" Leonardo said slowly.

"Yes. Maybe we can discover what it is. I have a map around here."

Karai stood up and went to the other side of the room, where she began searching the shelves.

"Do you think it could be linked to…" Leonardo whispered to Raphael.

"Maybe," Raphael whispered back. "But how would Hun know about that dried-up well? We didn't, and we live there."

"What are you two whispering about?" Karai asked them as she came back, a scroll in her arms.

"Nothing," both twins exclaimed at the same time.

Karai, who had begun unrolling her scroll on the floor, stopped to glare at them. "Nothing, but I can't hear about it?"

"We… uh…" Leonardo was having a hard time holding her gaze. "We promised not to talk about it," he finished rather lamely.

"Oh." Karai smoothed the scroll. "So you happen to have learned key information that you can't talk about with me. Fine. Can you at least show me? No talking necessary."

Leonardo and Raphael exchanged a look, communicating silently something along the lines of 'Can we do this?' - 'No we can't' - 'It's not really breaking our promise' - 'But do you really want Karai to stick her nose in it?'.

Karai cleared her throat to get their attention. "So?"

Raphael shook his head. "No, we can't. Sorry. It can't be what Hun is looking for anyways."

Karai folded her hands under her chin. "You want to do this the hard way, then? Fine. Let me guess. You must have made this promise to someone. Is it your father?"

Leonardo and Raphael both crossed their arms, trying to keep their faces expressionless.

Karai smirked. "It's not your father. Somebody else, then. Somebody you're trying to protect, maybe?"

She watched them like a hawk, obviously trying to read on their faces whether her guess was right. Raphael frowned and Leonardo watched the floor for the briefest of seconds, making her smirk wider.

"Hmm, let's see. The day before yesterday, my father told me that he had seen you with Casey Jones who had an urgent message for him. Could it be that Casey showed you something he shouldn't have?"

"No!" Leonardo and Raphael both exclaimed at the same time, which of course was extremely suspicious.

Karai grinned. "That's what I thought." She narrowed her eyes. "Now you can tell me all about it, or I can denounce Casey to my father."

"You don't even know what it's about!" Raphael said, infuriated.

Karai tilted her head. "But my father will know, won't he?"

The twins exchanged an upset look. Of course Saki would know. And what would he do to Casey?

"That's blackmail, Karai," Leonardo said between gritted teeth. "Do you really want to go down that road with us?"

Karai seemed hesitant. Maybe she was conscious that it wasn't an appropriate way to thank the boys for their help in training her.

She decided to try another strategy.

"Maybe I could help you. I'm good at uncovering secrets. What if it's important?"

Leonardo hesitated. It was true that they could use some help in discovering the oasis' secrets. And he had a feeling that it was important. But maybe he was mistaken? Just because he had felt attracted to the place didn't mean it was the same location Hun was looking for.

"No, thank you," Raphael said firmly before Leonardo had the time to make up his mind. "And I suggest you don't push it."

Karai shrugged, obviously not willing to start a war. She gave them a sweet smile. "If you change your mind, you know where to find me."

Chapter Text

The full moon shone upon the house of the Hamato family. The members of the household slept peacefully, at the notable exception of one teenager tossing and turning in his bed.

The silvery light illuminated his drawn features as he struggled against his dreams.

He stood next to a collapsed well, his feet deep in the wet sand. All around him, bodies lay scattered on the ground. Unconscious? Dead? He didn't dare to move and take a closer look.

In the golden light of dawn, the sand was already beginning to recover the human shapes.

His skin crawled with the overwhelming feeling of disaster and he fell on his knees, his hands rushing over the stones. They were cold as ice.

'Help me,' a voice whispered from the depths of the well.

Leonardo woke up with a start, drenched in sweat. He glanced at Raphael, but his twin was sound asleep - apparently he hadn't screamed.

He tried to remember his dream - it hadn't been a normal dream, it must have a special meaning - but his memories were already hazy.

He was left with a vague but pressing feeling of urgency that wouldn't let him go back to sleep before early morning.

Raphael woke up when the bell indicating breakfast rang, which was surprising. Usually his twin would wake him up before that. He still felt fresh as a daisy, ready to enjoy this new day.

One look at Leonardo told him that the night hadn't been as refreshing for everyone.

"Good morning, Leo!" he said as he yawned and stretched before standing up.

Leonardo grumbled something that could have passed for a good morning if you didn't look too closely.

Raphael lifted a knowing eyebrow. "Do you want to talk about it?"

Leonardo shrugged and Raphael patted his back.

"Got it. No talking. See you at breakfast, then!"

Breakfast unsurprisingly happened without their father.

"Will Dad come home for dinner?" Donatello asked eagerly. "I have something to show all of you."

Raphael wondered whether Donatello's last project was ready. If so, this day was bound to be even better than he thought.

Tang Shen smiled at her son. "I don't know, Donatello. He's got word that a delegate of the caliph will pay us a visit soon, and he's busy with the preparations."

Raphael almost swallowed the wrong way in his excitation. Apart from the travelers who didn't stay long and rarely talked to children, they didn't see a lot of strangers there. He barely remembered the last time an official from the capital had come visit them.

"Who's the caliph?" Michelangelo asked, frowning.

"What, you didn't pay attention to your history lessons?" Leonardo teased him, attracting himself a playful glare.

Raphael was glad to see him in a better mood. Their mother's cooking had this effect on most people.

"The teacher was boring," Michelangelo muttered.

Tang Shen rolled her eyes. "You're still supposed to listen to what he says, Michelangelo."

"Yes Mom," her son said sheepishly.

"I've listened," Donatello said as if anybody could have expected otherwise from his limitless curiosity. "The caliph is at the head of the caliphate, which we're a part of. However, we benefit from an autonomous status and we can take our own decisions as long as we pay the tax!"

"That's a good summary, Donatello," Tang Shen praised with a light smile.

Michelangelo grinned. "See, Mom? I don't need to listen to boring teachers when I have my Donnie!"

Tang Shen stroked his head. "Still, I expect you to try, my little one."

Raphael gulped the last part of his breakfast with a huge grin.

"He has a point, Mom. Speaking of which, Donnie, what do you want to show us?"

Donatello smiled with great satisfaction. "It's a surprise. It'll be ready this afternoon."

"And I'm in it too!" Michelangelo said proudly.

"I can't wait," Leonardo said, winking at Raphael. "It's bound to be huge if you're both involved."

Karai looked left, then right. Nobody in sight.

She tiptoed to her father's study. It was always locked, but she had become quite adept at picking locks lately.

Karai couldn't believe that the twins had refused to let her know whatever they had discovered. They could be so annoying sometimes. Maybe she should refuse to tell them what she was going to discover today.

She pushed the unlocked door, all her senses awake. Her father wouldn't come home before late in the night, but if somebody else spotted her, they would make sure to let him know.

It was irritating how adults stuck together.

She entered the study and closed the door behind her, her heart beating. The room was spotless, every scroll and book at its place on the shelves.

She didn't know exactly what she was looking for, but this was the last place she could think of that she hadn't already searched.

She was as delicate and thorough as she could, taking one item after the other and inspecting it. A lot of the scrolls contained notes about food supplies, guard duties and other topics related to leadership that barely interested her at the moment.

Her persistence was rewarded when she found a map of the oasis and its surroundings. It was more detailed than the other maps she had got her hands on. One area in particular had been crossed out, as if to indicate a no man's land.

Karai frowned. It wasn't far away from the oasis and almost on the route to the Western Well. As far as she knew, there were only sands and rocks in the area. Why would his father point it out in such a way?

Taking a scroll and pencil from a pocket inside her tunic, she began reproducing the map, glancing at the sun to keep track of time. Her literature teacher would soon arrive for the day's lesson, and she didn't want to be late.

Now wasn't the time to get in trouble, not when she needed her afternoon for a little exploration.

Having finished her task, she put the scroll back into place and left the room, careful to lock it again behind her.

When Raphael and Leonardo met Karai for her lesson, they immediately noticed how satisfied she looked. However, their attempts to get her to tell them why failed completely.

"I'll tell you when we'll be done," she said. "Maybe."

Raphael tried not to let her superior smile get to him.

It didn't get better when the lesson was over and she played with them like a cat.

"I don't know if I should tell you," she cooed. "Besides, it probably won't interest you."

"Oh, really?" Leonardo watched her with a no-nonsense expression, which she seemed immune against.

"Really." Karai grinned. "I'll tell you more tomorrow. Maybe…"

Raphael was on the verge of taking her by the shoulders and shaking her until she stopped being so uncooperative. He took a step forwards, only to feel Leonardo's hand on his arm.

"I'm sorry we're that useless to you, Karai," Leonardo said slowly. "Maybe we should let you take matters in your own hands."

Karai grew somber, understanding the implications of these words. "Don't even go there, Leo. You promised."

Raphael caught his twin's quick glance and realized what he was up to.

"Leo might have promised to teach you," he went on, "but I didn't." He grinned.

"Now you're the ones blackmailing me," Karai said, crossing her arms. "How nice of you."

"At least we're not threatening to involve adults," Leonardo grumbled.

"Like you could." She rolled her eyes, taking her time to think. "Fine. I will tell you, but you must promise not to tell anybody else."

"It goes without saying," Leonardo said quickly.

"Deal," Raphael said reluctantly.

Karai nodded, satisfied. "I've found a map of the oasis and it's pointing at a certain area I would like to explore."

"Where?" Leonardo said, suddenly very interested.

"It's in the desert. I intend to go and investigate."

Raphael frowned. "I thought this was a secret. What are you going to say to your bodyguards?"

Karai batted her eyelashes at him. "Which bodyguards?"

"Come on, Karai. I know your father lets you do almost everything you want, but surely even you can't travel the desert alone," Leonardo said in a tone that carried the slightest hint of doubt.

After all, their cousin was full of surprises.

"It depends when you want to leave," Karai said with a wink. "Or more precisely, who's guarding the gates. It's amazing what money can achieve!"

"You want to corrupt the guards?" Leonardo exclaimed. "Impossible!"

"Yeah, they would never accept a bribe!" Raphael added, offended at the very idea.

Karai sighed heavily. "You two are so naive, it's not even funny. Anyways. If you want to come, meet me at the northern postern of the western gates in half an hour."

"What, are you expecting us to come with you?" Raphael didn't know why he disliked the thought so much, considering Karai was offering them on a silver plate something he had always dreamed of: the possibility to wander out of the oasis on his own. Maybe he was just frustrated that she had found a way to do what he couldn't.

In any case, he expected Leonardo to turn down the offer for boring considerations of responsibility and such, which solved his dilemma.

"It'll take us two hours, top," Karai said. "Nobody will notice that we're not inside the oasis. You're not required elsewhere, are you?"

"No," Leonardo said pensively. "Where exactly in the desert?"

Raphael raised an eyebrow, surprised by the question.

"Close to the road of the Western Well, apparently. So, you're coming or not?"

Leonardo had stiffened at these words, and his answer sounded so determined that it made Raphael uneasy.

"Yes. In half an hour at the gates. But the horses…"

"Don't worry about that," Karai cut him off. "Just dress accordingly, and if possible not with your usual clothing, or everybody will know it's you a mile away."

"Are you thinking what I'm thinking?" Raphael whispered to Leonardo as soon as they had left Karai to get ready.

"That it's the same place Casey didn't let us explore? Yes," Leonardo answered in kind. "This is an opportunity that won't present itself twice."

Raphael hesitated. "Leo, about that place… I have a feeling it's personal. Do you care to explain?"

Leonardo bit his lip. "I don't know, Raph. I just…" He shook his head, frustrated. "I need to go back there."

"Alright." Raphael shrugged.

They quickly got ready, hiding travel clothes inside backpacks so they could change clothes on their way to the gates, in case somebody spotted them leaving the house.

And they were spotted indeed, by no others than their little brothers.

"Where are you going?" Michelangelo asked excitedly. "Can we come with you?"

"Not this time, Mikey," Leonardo said, shuffling his brother's hair. "Sorry."

Michelangelo puffed up his cheeks. "I'm sure you're going to have a picnic. I want to be in!"

"No, no picnic." Raphael smiled at him. "But we could have one tomorrow, what do you say?"

"I want it today," Michelangelo whined. "You never play with us anymore!"

Leonardo crouched in front of him. "That's what you think?" he asked softly. "I'm sorry, Mikey. But I think Raph's idea is great, isn't it? Tomorrow we can go on a picnic together."

Michelangelo reluctantly nodded, accepting defeat.

"Why are you taking backpacks if not for a picnic?" Donatello suddenly asked, frowning.

Leonardo exchanged a glance with Raphael. Better not to lose themselves in hasty explanations with their genius little brother. He would easily point out flaws in their reasoning. "It's a surprise," he pretended. "Speaking of which, how is yours going?"

"It's almost ready." Donatello crossed his arms. "I could give you a preview," he added hopefully.

"Sorry, Donnie. This evening for sure, okay?" Leonardo stroked his brother's cheek.

Donatello pouted for half a second before launching himself in Leonardo's arms. "Okay. Have fun, then!"

Michelangelo, not wanting to be left without a hug, grabbed Raphael's legs. "Picnic tomorrow. Promise?"

"If Mom agrees, then yes." Raphael took him in his arms. "Promise."

Leonardo couldn't believe it had worked. Karai had briefly talked to the two guards on duty and given them a purse full of coins, and they had been allowed to leave, on horses belonging to the guards' reserve no less. They had to come back before the changing of the guard, of course, but it still left them with plenty of time.

Next to him, Raphael was lost in thought.

"You're resourceful," he finally told their cousin.

Karai tilted her head, accepting the compliment. "And don't you forget that, Raphael." She glanced backwards. "I think we're far enough from the oasis." She took her map and squinted. "We'll have to turn right in this area, I think."

"It's after the next dune," Leonardo said distractedly.

Karai lifted an eyebrow. "So you have already been there. What's there?"

"Nothing but sand and stones," Raphael replied. "But we didn't stay long enough to investigate."

"Then that's what we will do." Karai nodded, satisfied.

Leonardo didn't answer. He could feel that they were coming closer, and it wasn't because he remembered the way. It was almost like the dried-up well was a magnet attracting him.

He navigated the maze of dunes easily, and soon they reached the area of the former well.

Karai stopped to take a better look at it.

"It doesn't look very impressive," she said, disappointed.

Leonardo didn't answer. He dismounted and began searching the scattered stones. They felt hot from the sun; for some reason, it nagged at him.

"Now why would this area be forbidden?" Karai muttered to herself. "Is it because the ground is unstable?"

Leonardo raised his head abruptly. "Why would you say that?"

"Look at those cracks, here," she said, pointing at an area with more rocks than the others.

Raphael frowned. "I don't remember that."

"Me neither," Leonardo whispered. "Maybe there was some kind of earthquake?"

"We didn't feel anything at the oasis," Raphael remarked. "And…"

The sound of hooves in the sand interrupted him. With a start, all three teenagers turned to watch a horse coming to them.

The tall figure on it was masked, but it was undoubtedly an adult.

Leonardo watched the horse come closer, feeling nauseous. Who had followed them here? Granted, they hadn't been very careful to cover their tracks, but those didn't remain long in the sand.

"I don't understand," Karai said, looking pale.

Raphael took a deep breath. "Well, there is only one person that can explain."

He rode towards the horseman, who had stopped and was watching him.

Leonardo couldn't help noticing that the man's moves seemed a little stiff, as if he couldn't turn his waist.

"YOU'VE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!" Raphael suddenly yelled, and Leonardo ran towards him as fast as he could.

Raphael looked both upset and angry, and as Leonardo came closer he found himself sharing these feelings.

There, watching him from above, were Donatello's victorious eyes.

"Hi, Raph! Hi, Leo!" Michelangelo chirped from inside the clothes, and Leonardo moved the cloak aside to reveal his brother's grin.

"So," Leonardo said as calmly as he could. "This is your secret project, right?"

Raphael, who hadn't said a single word since his earlier outburst, crossed his arms. It was probably better if he let Leonardo question their brothers, but he would gladly have yelled in their ears.

Donatello, who had climbed down Michelangelo's shoulders and was standing proudly in front of his older brothers, nodded.

"It's a special saddle so Mikey and I can ride! Look, it has a small seat for whoever is on the top and a system for air circulation so the one under the cloak can breathe!"

"Why… Why not make a double saddle? One next to the other?"

"Don't be dumb, Leo," Donatello said disdainfully. "We couldn't see where we're going, the horse is too high."

Leonardo cleared his throat. "And this horse… It's…"

"It's the nicest of horses!" Michelangelo exclaimed. "And it's my friend."

Raphael grunted something.

"And why did you come here?" Leonardo went on. "Surely Mom doesn't know."

"We followed you," Donatello explained. "We wanted to be with you!"

Raphael glared at him, and Donatello looked him straight in the eye. Raphael wasn't going to let a seven-year-old beat him to a staring contest, of course, and it could have lasted for a while if Karai's question hadn't brought up a crucial topic.

"What about the guards? They must have seen you leave the oasis." Karai's tone barely hid her concern.

"Uh…" Donatello squirmed, his expression sheepish. "We got them to sleep."

"WHAT?" Raphael yelled, and Donatello withered.

Leonardo glared at his twin. "What do you mean, you got them to sleep?" he asked much more calmly.

"We gave them drinks," Donatello said timidly, his enthusiasm vanishing in front of the less than warm welcome he was receiving. "The same drinks Mom makes for insomniac people."

"Wow, Donatello." Karai whistled. "How you're both so clever and so dumb is beyond me."

Raphael glared at her for good measure and because no one insulted his brothers, but he wasn't far from sharing her opinion.

"We got you, right?" Michelangelo watched both his older brothers in turn, his grin hesitant. "Now you have to hang out with us today."

"You got us alright." Leonardo groaned. "And now we're all doomed."

Chapter Text

Leatherhead had been the oasis' blacksmith for over thirty years, and he had seen many extraordinary things during that time.

He had to admit, however, that Donatello's existence was one of the most wonderful. That boy wasn't only brimming with brilliant ideas, he also had the talent to bring them to life. It was a rare gift, and Leatherhead was always happy to help him.

His latest invention - a special saddle so he and his twin Michelangelo could ride together - had been especially fun to make. Leatherhead remembered fondly the joy on the boys' faces when they had tested it and it was fully functional. They had asked him if they could ride through the village to see if they could fool people into thinking they were a normal adult, and after checking that they were in no danger to fall, Leatherhead had said yes.

But now he was sitting in front of his forge, waiting for the boys to come back and wondering if he should go look for them. He was beginning to worry; they should have been back by now.

On the other hand, no harm could come to them inside the oasis. They probably had decided to prank every single passerby in the village… But then, why wasn't he hearing surprised cries and laughter?

Leatherhead scratched his neck. Maybe they had come back to their home to show off to their family after all. It wasn't that far from the village, and two seven-year-olds probably saw no harm in doing so.

The blacksmith hesitated. He felt responsible for the boys, and going all the way to the Hamato house to check that they were safe wouldn't take him very long.

Tang Shen watched the village's blacksmith, a gloomy foreboding in her heart.

"What do you mean, you don't know where my boys are?"

Leatherhead bowed his head as if he was a little boy and not a full-grown adult, and moreover way taller than her.

"I'm sorry, madam. I gave them permission to go through the village to try Donatello's new invention, but they haven't come back yet. I thought that maybe they had come to you."

Tang Shen shook her head. "No, they haven't." She thought fast. If his sons were neither in the village nor at home, where did they go? To their brothers, of course. "They're probably with Raphael and Leonardo. Have you seen them today?"

Leatherhead frowned. "No. And now that I think about it, Donatello did mention he was disappointed because his big brothers didn't want to hang out with him."

"They must have changed their mind," Tang Shen said, folding her hands in an attempt to stay calm. "But I will feel better after I've made sure of it. Would you mind going with me?"

The blacksmith nodded. "Of course, madam."

Leonardo wiped the beads of sweat on his forehead. To his great displeasure, he had always been more sensitive to heat than Raphael.

He kept frowning at his two little brothers, who had the good grace to look sheepish. "Okay, now we must come home before anybody notices they're gone, and…"

A derisive snort from Raphael cut him off. "Yeah, sure. Nobody will notice two sleeping guards at the gates. Or the absence of Donnie and Mikey. Unlike us, they're not allowed to wander off on their own, not even inside the oasis, remember?"

Donatello and Michelangelo shuffled their feet in the sand.

"I know it's unlikely," Leonardo answered, "but we won't know unless we try, right?"

"I stand with Raphael on this one," Karai said. "You're being delusional. Even if whoever was supposed to watch over your brothers doesn't notice, someone will check on the guards. I've been watching the guard for weeks before I decided to make a move, and they're never alone for that long. If nothing else, someone will bring them refreshments."

"Yes, I told them I was charged with this task," Donatello said in a little voice. "They didn't question it."

"Well, in any case we have to bring them home now." This time, Leonardo wasn't contradicted, even if he could see that both Raphael and Karai didn't seem too happy about it. He stifled a sigh. He was disappointed at having to leave the place so soon. He had hoped to investigate it thoroughly. His instinct told him it was important, and he was inclined to follow it… And it might very well be his last opportunity to do so. No matter what he pretended, he didn't seriously think that their escapade would go unnoticed.

However, if his mother noticed Donatello and Michelangelo's absence, she was bound to worry a lot.

"Let's go." He addressed Donatello. "Do you need help to climb on your horse?"

Donatello shook his head shyly. "No. We can use this rope and the stirrup, see?"

Leonardo watched and realized that his brother was right. He had really thought about everything.

Well, almost everything.

"Alright." He nodded to Donatello and Michelangelo to climb on, which they did with sad faces, and got ready to do the same on his own horse.

He gave a last longing look to the place he very likely wouldn't see again in a long time...

Then the ground trembled.

Nobody in the village had seen Michelangelo or Donatello since they had come to Leatherhead's forge, and both Raphael and Leonardo were nowhere to be found as well. Tang Shen and Leatherhead had, however, quickly found the two sleeping guards supposed to guard the postern. Leatherhead had woken them up and Tang Shen had interrogated them. She had begun with asking their names - Bebop and Rocksteady - so she could make sure the next thing these two would guard was the laundry, maybe.

She found it hard to believe that Donatello had drugged them, but their sleepiness and the fact they kept yawning despite Leatherhead's threatening growls tended to add credibility to their tale. It was a good thing her son hadn't put a heavier dose of soporific in the drinks or they wouldn't have been able to wake up before several hours.

She also couldn't believe that Leonardo and Raphael would have been accomplices in corrupting the guards.

And finally, she couldn't believe that all four of her children were on their own in the desert right now.

"Send word to my husband and my brother-in-law," she instructed another guard. "And bring as much voluntaries as you can find. We need to find them."

Worry gnawed at Tang Shen's heart as the search party set off. All available people had come forward, as well as a good part of the caravan, including their leader, Hun. Even though the man wasn't to be trusted according to her husband, she wasn't willing to refuse his help right now.

Her boys' lives might very well depend on how quickly they were found, and the desert was a vast place.

The tremor wasn't strong enough to open the ground, but it unsettled the horses. The ones Karai, Raphael and Leonardo had borrowed were trained and didn't try to kick or run away, but Michelangelo and Donatello's horse wasn't.

Leonardo barely had the time to register what was happening before his little brothers were both sent to the ground by the panicking animal.

"No!"

Both he and Raphael ran to them while Karai hurried to try and calm the horse.

"Mikey, Donnie! Are you alright?"

"Ouch," the young boys whined, unaware of the relief it brought to their brothers.

If they could complain, then none of the worst-case scenarios Leonardo was picturing in his head had come true.

The two eldest knelt in the sand to take a better look at Michelangelo and Donatello. Donatello was already rolling on his knees and standing up with a grimace, but Michelangelo was holding his ankle, his features crumpled.

"It hurts," he complained, tears in his eyes.

"Take it easy," Raphael said in a worried tone.

Donatello immediately knelt back to look at his twin's injury. "Can you put pressure on it?" he asked, helping Michelangelo to stand up.

Leonardo put his arms around his brother's shoulders to steady him on one leg. Michelangelo carefully put his injured feet in the sand.

"I can," he said tentatively. "But it still hurts."

"It's sprained, then," Donatello decided.

Leonardo swore inwardly. "We need ice," he said as Raphael scooped Michelangelo up in his arms.

"And where do you intend to find ice?" Raphael said through gritted teeth. "In case you haven't noticed, this is a desert."

Leonardo bit back a hot reply. He understood Raphael's frustration. Ice didn't just appear from nowhere.

Karai was coming back with the horse. "It has calmed down," she said. "But you probably shouldn't ride on him right now."

"Mikey can ride with me," Raphael said. "And Leo can take Donnie with him."

"I don't know why they gave you that horse," Karai mused. "Obviously it's not trained enough."

"It's not Klunk's fault!" Michelangelo protested.

Raphael raised an eyebrow. "Klunk? You named that horse 'Klunk'?"

Michelangelo nodded. "It's the perfect name! And I chose him. He's the nicest of horses, and he would never hurt me! Something must have scared him."

"Earthquakes tend to scare horses," Karai remarked gravely.

"No, something else!" Michelangelo insisted.

"Like what?"

"I don't know." Michelangelo bowed his head. "But there has to be."

Leonardo stroked his hair, unwilling to contradict him when he was hurt and upset. "Let's go before the ground trembles again," he said softly.

Picking Donatello up, he put him on his horse and climbed after him, while Raphael did the same with Michelangelo. Karai climbed on her own horse, keeping Klunk's reins in one hand.

They left the area in a somber mood. With Michelangelo injured, their chances to come home unnoticed had gone from almost inexistent to zero. Donatello was trembling from the shock and retrospective fear and Leonardo hugged him tightly. No doubt the boy felt guilty.

"Shh, Donnie, you're safe and Mikey too," he whispered in his brother's ear.

Donatello hugged Leonardo's arm tightly and leaned against his chest as if he wanted to bury himself there.

"He's hurting and I can't do anything," he answered in a blank voice.

"Mom will heal him in no time, you'll see." Leonardo didn't mention that their mother would probably do more than heal Michelangelo after she would have learned about the day's events. He didn't look forward to telling her, that was for sure. How was she going to react?

They went around a dune and Leonardo stopped his horse in shock, realizing that he was going to have his answer sooner than expected.

There in the distance, on her very own horse and accompanied by apparently half the village, stood his mother.

Tang Shen's cold fury was terrifying, and her sons didn't dare to do anything else than ride besides her. She had taken Michelangelo in front of her on her horse, and would have gladly done the same for Donatello if it had been possible.

Things being as they were, she wanted Michelangelo to be the most comfortable possible. His ankle was swollen and he was starting to run a fever.

"Hang on, my little one," she whispered. "We're almost home."

She had been immensely relieved to see that they were all alive and in one piece, but she was more angry with them than she had thought possible. At the same time, she wanted nothing more than hugging them and never letting them go.

They're alive. Calm down.

She had asked them what had happened, and they had briefly told her about the tremor. Further explanations would wait until they were back home.

My babies. What were you thinking?

"What were you thinking?"

The family dojo had never looked so unwelcoming to Raphael, and he knew it was the same for Leonardo. He felt even worse than when he had seen his mother in the desert, or when they had come back to the oasis to realize their father had arrived and was about to go look for them.

But not as bad as he had felt when he had seen Michelangelo and Donatello fall from their horse, not by a long shot.

Their parents watched them sternly, waiting for their answer. Karai had left with her father and Michelangelo and Donatello had been sent to their rooms. Michelangelo's ankle had been wrapped in clothes soaked in cold water and his fever had been treated, but he was exhausted and Donatello didn't want to leave him.

In the silence that stretched, Raphael wondered which one of them was supposed to answer. He guessed he could do it, but honestly it had been Karai's idea and Leonardo had been the keenest to follow it. He glanced at his twin to see whether he was going to try to explain himself.

"We didn't think they would follow us," Leonardo said in a small voice, as if on cue.

"And if they hadn't, then it would have been alright, wouldn't it?" Yoshi raised an eyebrow.

Leonardo bit his lip. "No."

"Anything could have happened to you, and we wouldn't have known!" their mother took over. The disappointment in her tone was almost unbearable. "What are the rules?"

"Don't go in the desert alone," Leonardo answered dutifully.

"And?" Tang Shen added, watching Raphael.

"Make sure someone knows where you are at all times, or that you can be found quickly," Raphael replied softly.

"And may I know why you did none of these very important things?" Tang Shen went on mercilessly.

"We… We wanted to explore." Leonardo fixed his gaze on the floor, refusing to meet his mother's eye. He was well-aware that it sounded like a very lame reason for doing what they had done.

"Your poor example could have had dire consequences," Yoshi said sternly. "What if your brothers had been lost in the desert?"

"I know," Leonardo whispered miserably.

Raphael shivered at the very thought.

"Not to mention that this part of the desert is especially dangerous," Yoshi went on. "Like you realized, the ground is weakened there."

Raphael saw Leonardo glance at their father in surprise, but his brother didn't reply. He decided to ask the question he knew was on his lips. "Why didn't you tell us about it?"

"Because we adults know it, and you're not allowed to leave the oasis without at least one adult," Yoshi answered without even blinking.

The answer was convincing enough, and in any case Raphael wasn't going to push it.

By the end of the lecture, he had forgotten about it. They were forbidden to leave the oasis at all until further notice and grounded inside the house for the following month, except for their training and the various chores that their parents had listed.

Their immediate future didn't exactly look bright.

Yoshi was sitting on his bed, his head in his hands. Tang Shen stroked his back, glad that he was allowing himself to retrospectively panic now that they were alone.

"I can't believe that they would be so stupid."

"They're teenagers," she replied. "They're bound to be reckless at times."

Yoshi looked at her wryly. "That's not what you were saying half an hour earlier."

Tang Shen smiled at her husband. "I don't want them to believe I condone that kind of behavior. They scared me."

"Sorry I wasn't there," Yoshi said softly.

Tang Shen closed her eyes. "I know you couldn't. And everybody helped."

"Even Hun," Yoshi said moodily.

"He wanted to help and I had no reason to refuse," Tang Shen said softly.

Yoshi grimaced. He didn't like the idea of that man helping his wife, or wandering in that part of the desert, but there was nothing he could do about it now. He wondered whether he should tell Tang Shen more about the true reason nobody was welcome in this area. It was sometimes hard to tell what was history and what belonged to legend, and he had never taken that particular tale as seriously as Saki did…

Tang Shen's question brought him out of his thoughts. "What are you going to do with the guards?"

Yoshi's face grew even somber. "Bebop and Rocksteady? I knew we shouldn't have hired them. They're the grandnephews of an old family friend living in the capital. He sent them to me because they were getting themselves in a little too much trouble." He sighed. "To answer your question, I have no idea."

"Well, I suggest you let your brother handle them, then. I'm sure he didn't take well the fact they let his daughter out - more than once if you ask me."

Yoshi chuckled. "Then they're going to spend a long time in our jail."

"We have a jail?"

"We had, in the caves. I'm sure we can reopen it for the occasion."

Leonardo wasn't managing to find sleep, not after his parents' lecture. They had made clear enough how disappointed they were, and to him it was the worst part of their punishment.

He heard a soft knock at the door and wondered who it was. Karai? No, she was probably as grounded as they were.

Raphael, who wasn't sleeping either, stood up grumpily to open the door. "Donnie? What are you doing here?"

Leonardo leaned on his elbow to look into the tear-stained face of his little brother.

"I'm so-sorry you're in t-trouble because of us," Donatello hiccupped.

Raphael scooped him up. "Hey, it's okay, Donnie. Mom and Dad didn't kill us, see?"

Donatello's pitiful face showed enough what he thought of the joke. Raphael shuffled his hair. "Seriously. We're not mad at you."

Anymore, Leonardo added in his head, remembering how furious his twin had been when he had found out they had been followed.

"And besides, you're in trouble too."

"I'm sorry too," a small voice said, and Michelangelo hopped inside the room.

Leonardo caught his brother before he could fall and sat him in his lap.

"Mikey! You were supposed to stay in bed," Donatello protested indignantly, wiping his snotty nose on Raphael's arm, who grimaced.

Michelangelo ignored the remark. "I don't think we'll have this picnic tomorrow after all," he said sadly.

Leonardo smiled. "Yes, sorry. We're kind of forever grounded at the moment."

Michelangelo sighed. "Yes, we're too." Then he brightened up. "Does it mean we're grounded together? Now that's really great!"

Raphael cleared his throat and Michelangelo hunched his shoulders.

"I didn't mean…"

"We know what you mean, Mikey," Leonardo reassured him. He watched pensively at the child hugging him while Donatello was latching on Raphael. "Hey. Want to stay here tonight?"

The two youngest nodded with enthusiasm and he and Raphael pushed their beds closer so there was enough room for four. It wasn't the most comfortable layout, especially as they had to make sure nobody would risk putting pressure on Michelangelo's ankle, but it didn't matter.

They were happy enough to be together.

Chapter Text

Six months later

Leonardo sat in the audience, his eyes set on Raphael. His brother cut a fine figure in his ceremonial clothes.

He was happy for him, he really was. He only wished he could be at his side.

Next to him, his mother had put an arm around his shoulders. Donatello and Michelangelo bounced in their seats, excited by the whole ceremonial, while his cousin Karai sat motionless, her face blank. Leonardo knew she wanted to be on the stage, with the other teenagers about to be welcomed in the firebending group of their community. He knew she had the required skills; but of course, Karai couldn't claim them without putting herself in a very delicate position regarding her father.

He wasn't sure what she was going to do now. His training had officially ended with him failing the final test, while Raphael's was going to take a new turn. He didn't know whether his twin would keep training their cousin, or even if he could. Learning to bend fire was no easy task, and accidents happened even under the supervision of experienced teachers.

Leonardo distractedly glanced at the other people on the stage. There was his father, of course - presiding the ceremony was his duty this year - and his uncle amongst the other warriors. Every teenager who had passed the final test stood in a line on the front.

He wished he could come to terms with the fact he would never stand at their side, but it was still difficult for him.

As was only appropriate, the ceremony was held outdoors, under the sun. Each of the oasis' ruling families was present. Leonardo knew them all, along with their heirs; but it was only a vague knowledge, as he and Raphael had never really mixed with them. They had been self-sufficient most of their childhood, and their close family was all they needed now.

It was the first time they were separated in such a way. Leonardo couldn't pretend that it didn't hurt, but he refused to dwell on the feeling. It was Raphael's day and he would do everything he could to show his support to his twin.

Raphael was precisely looking for him in the crowd. Leonardo grinned at him while Donatello and Michelangelo waved excitedly. His smile disappeared as soon as Raphael stopped looking, though - he was feeling the beginnings of a headache and had to restrain himself from massaging his temples. He didn't need his mother to know that he was feeling ill, or she might want to send him back to their home.

Months had passed since their excursion to the dried-up well, and he had learned next to nothing about it in the meantime. He hadn't dared to try and come back, not that he truly had that possibility. Raphael and he had been closely monitored, even after their grounding period had been over. To be fair, it hadn't been as bad as he had feared; even though they missed on fun events, like the visit of the caliph's delegate, he and his three brothers had a lot of fun together.

After that, their training had increased in intensity, and he barely had any time for himself anymore.

If Leonardo thought about it, the only thing that had changed in his life was the regular headaches he got, especially when the full moon was close. He had confided in Karai once, and she had joked that she was the same. At first he hadn't understood the joke, which had led to a very embarrassing educating moment about girls and menstruations - and he was never going to complain about anything to Karai ever again.

He had told his mother, though, and the tea she gave him tasted horrible but was efficient most of the time. She hadn't seemed overly worried; she knew he was stressed.

Leonardo remembered the day when Saki had allowed them to try the basic moves required to give life to a small flame. Raphael's amazed expression when the sparkle of fire had sprouted from his hands was a fond memory.

Leonardo himself hadn't managed to do the same, no matter how hard he tried - no matter how much he called upon the energy that he felt deep within himself, and that he could only brush and never grasp.

He was ashamed of himself, although nobody had reproached him for his inability to display some skill in that area - not even Saki.

And this was why he didn't stand on the stage with the other teenagers, the ones who would soon be officially allowed to use their powers in public. Of course, they still had years of training ahead of them; this ceremony was nonetheless an important rite of passage in their community.

Leonardo stifled a sigh and glanced at the other ruling families in the audience. He could only guess what they probably whispered behind closed doors: how much of a shame it was that the Hamato family presented only one son today.

To be honest, though, he didn't know them very well. They lived in other parts of the oasis and he had rarely played with their children - not that he had played more with the children of the village near his home, actually.

He had always had everything he wanted in his bond with Raphael and his close family.

But nobody had dared to say anything to his face. Maybe it was his family's standing, or maybe the fact that Raphael promised to be the most powerful of all the boys and girls presented today.

The gong rang, indicating the beginning of the ceremony, and Leonardo stopped his reflections to focus on its flow.

Raphael focused hard to restrain the urge to scratch his neck. He was the center of a lot of people's attention and was expected to act accordingly - that was, with the greatest dignity.

His father was making a speech, saying how proud they were to welcome them in their community and how much they expected from them, and all he could think of was whether or not somebody would notice if he used the piece of cloth around his shoulder to rub his irritated skin.

Get your act together, Raph.

To distract his attention, he looked again for his family in the crowd. It put a smile on his lips to see how enthusiastically his youngest brothers bounced in their seats, and how focused Leonardo looked. More focused than him, apparently. Karai's expression didn't show anything, but he knew how furious she felt not to be on the stage with him. She had discovered her own powers a few weeks after he had, but of course they couldn't tell anyone.

Raphael almost shrugged. There was nothing he could do about it.

He turned his attention back to his father. The ceremony in itself was rather boring to him so far, but what would come next filled his heart with anticipation. Indeed, the firebenders of his family - Yoshi, Saki and even Splinter who wasn't exactly related to them but a very close friend, as much as a master who could do as he pleased - would bring him to a secret place for his initiation. He didn't know exactly what was going to happen, but he couldn't wait to be there.

Raphael loved the warmth that filled his core being when he called upon the element of Fire. He could create a flame the size of his palm now, and keep it alive while performing kata for longer than any other firebender his age. He had been warned that he should not try to make a flame too big at that stage, at least not without close supervision. He had, of course, still tried - with Leonardo and Karai and three buckets of water nearby - but the flame had died instead of becoming bigger.

It looked like he would have to be patient after all.

Yes, Raphael was happy with himself and his life right now. The only downside was that his twin brother couldn't be at his side today, and wouldn't partake in the next part of his training.

He knew it was a hard blow for Leonardo. His brother had become more withdrawn lately, and although Raphael did his best to support him he wasn't sure it was enough.

Maybe the upcoming changes would do him good. Leonardo had mentioned wanting to specialize in weapons of steel like the sword. There were decent combat instructors in the oasis. Every warrior was a firebender, granted, but maybe he could convince his father to make an exception for once? And if he refused, then Raphael would wait until it was his turn to rule the oasis and make that change himself. He couldn't imagine his life without his brother nearby.

"Hamato Raphael."

Raphael realized that his father had finished his speech and stepped forwards, heart beating. Following the ceremonial, he bowed low. All around him, he could see the warriors moving together - and soon a fire snake was encircling him. He raised his head like he was supposed to and the fire snake became a welcoming cocoon. Its many colors filled his heart with wondrous admiration. Fire was so beautiful, so fierce and alive. He was honored to be able to bend it.

The moment passed too soon and the cocoon dissipated. Raphael looked into his father's face, the proud smile he saw there warming his heart in a similar way the flames had.

"You've been deemed worthy."

Chapter Text

After the ceremony, Raphael followed his father back to their home, where they changed clothes.

"Where are we going?" Raphael could barely contain his excitement. He hadn't been in the desert since the disastrous trip to the dried-up well with Leonardo and Karai.

"You'll see," Yoshi answered mysteriously, a teasing smile on his lips.

Raphael wasn't going to give up so easily. "Are we going to go north or south? You can at least tell me that," he tried.

His father chuckled. "I could, but where would be the fun in that?"

Raphael sighed theatrically but didn't insist. They were going to meet with Saki and Splinter at the gates, and then he would have his answer.

They went north. Raphael didn't talk at first, too busy breathing in the hot air. The sun was bathing his head, which he hadn't covered. He could feel the energy running inside his body, and as he exhaled, sparkles lit in front of him.

However, they didn't go deep into the desert like he had thought. Instead, they turned east to join the mountains that almost completely encircled the oasis. His companions dismounted, and he did the same, baffled.

They found a stable behind a cliff, with food and water.

"It's still from the groundwater table of the oasis," Splinter answered his silent question. "We'll leave the horses there. They won't be able to follow us in the mountains."

Raphael did as he was told. Soon he was climbing alongside his father and uncle, with Splinter leading the way. While the exercise wasn't entirely foreign to him, it was the first time he did it from this side of the mountain range.

They took a break for lunch on a narrow plateau. When they arrived at the top, the sun was at its highest point in the sky.

"Wow," Raphael whispered. He had never been so high before, and the view was breathtaking. South was the oasis with its patchwork of domains and villages, and north was the desert, extending as far as his narrowed eyes could see.

"This is your home, and has been the home of your ancestors for many generations," Yoshi said proudly, putting his hand on Raphael's shoulder. "Whatever else you do in your life, your main task will always remain to protect it and the people who belong to it."

Raphael nodded fiercely.

"And by doing so, you'll also help protect the whole caliphate," Splinter said gravely. "Such had been our duty for centuries."

The three men and Raphael sat in a circle. Splinter closed his eyes for a second. When he opened them, they were burning with feelings Raphael couldn't pinpoint.

"Let me tell you a story."

Raphael didn't even try to hide his curiosity. He hugged his knees and listened intently.

"Two hundred years ago, this oasis wasn't only a stopover for caravans. It was renowned for his open-mindedness and a shelter for refugees. Our ancestors gave men and women a second chance in life. We even accepted people from other lands, like waterbenders."

"Waterben… wait a minute. You can bend other elements than fire?" Raphael exclaimed, flabbergasted. The thought had never once occurred to him.

Splinter nodded. "Yes. At the time, it was usual to meet people harnessing the energy of water, earth and even air. It is said that it's still the case in other parts of the world, but not here. Not anymore."

"What happened?" Raphael whispered, hanging on Splinter's every word.

Splinter's gaze hardened.

"One of the people we welcomed broke our trust. A waterbender. With his followers, he used his powers to take over the water access and blackmail us." Splinter stroked his beard. "Without water, nothing can survive in the desert. Whoever controls the water resource controls everything."

"People accepted that?" Raphael said, indignant.

"Most of them did. Some allied themselves with the new leader, other resisted. Our ancestors were amongst that number." Splinter paused, letting Raphael digest the news. "They managed to gather enough firebenders to challenge the waterbenders. There was a fight. Many good people lost their lives, including the caliph of that time."

Splinter stayed silent for a moment.

"They defeated him. None of his waterbender followers survived, and very little of our own men."

Raphael bowed his head to honor the dead.

"This is where history ends and legend begins," Splinter went on. "It is said that the leader himself wasn't killed, only weakened. It is said that he froze himself deep inside the well, which dried up, and that an earthquake sealed it. And it is said…" Splinter watched each of his companions in turn.

Raphael glanced at his uncle and father. Saki was listening grimly while Yoshi seemed dubious.

"…that he's biding his time. That he'll wake up once again, and try to take over our home once more."

In the silence that followed, Splinter stretched. "Of course, some of my students are having a harder time believing it than others."

Yoshi cleared his throat. "I mean, two hundred years is a long time. Even if the man wasn't dead at the time, he surely is now."

"Our duty is to watch over his grave and make sure the legend remains that, a legend," Saki said harshly.

Raphael pondered what he had learned. Everything he had thought he knew was now challenged by this new knowledge. He would need time to adjust, but he was also honored to be trusted with such a secret.

Something else was nagging at him. "Where was the fight?"

Splinter pointed at an area in the west. "There. That place used to be part of the oasis. It had gardens and a well always full. Now the desert rules it."

Raphael had a nasty feeling that it was the place Karai and Leonardo had wanted to explore so badly. He hoped he wasn't blushing. No wonder Casey hadn't wanted to linger there. The whole area was a cemetery.

"Nowadays, the caliphate is forbidden to waterbenders. We won't make the same mistake twice," Splinter added. "Oh, and Raphael." He raised an eyebrow.

"Yes?"

"You can't tell your brother."

Raphael blinked. "What? But why?"

"This knowledge has been for our warriors' ears only for decades," Splinter said softly. "No one else is allowed to know, not even those dearest to our heart."

Yoshi nodded. "I never told your mother."

"But…" Raphael watched the ground, not sure how to explain himself. How was he supposed to keep such a secret from his twin? And what if Leonardo showed interest again for the dried-up well? How was he going to stop him without telling him why?

Saki put a hand on his shoulder. "We're trusting you, Raphael. You're one of us now."

Raphael smiled gratefully at his uncle and kept his struggle to himself.

"What was his name?" he asked, almost as an afterthought.

Splinter sighed. "His original name has been forgotten. Everybody called him by the name he had chosen for himself."

The old firebender looked Raphael in the eye.

"The Shredder."

The sun was setting when Raphael and his companions came back to the oasis. He remained lost in thought for the main part of the return trip. As soon as he was home, he made for his room, but it was empty.

"Where is Leo?"

His mother sighed. "He wanted to be alone." She glanced at Yoshi. "I saw no reason to deny him that."

Yoshi nodded. "I agree," he said softly.

Raphael shrugged. Surely Leonardo wouldn't want him to stay away. "I think I know where he is," he merely said. "I'll go fetch him."

He hurried to Leonardo's favorite cave, certain he would find his brother here. And indeed, Leonardo was sitting next to the pool, his fingers playing in the water. He could barely discern his features in the twilight. Luckily, it was the full moon, and the silvery light prevented the place from being in total darkness.

"Hey, Leo."

Leonardo lifted his head towards him. "Hey, Raph!" he said, his voice cheerful. "How was your initiation?"

"It was great!" Raphael sat next to his brother. "But, uh… I'm not allowed to tell you about it."

Leonardo's shoulders sagged. "I was expecting something like this," he said sadly. "Don't worry, I won't ask you to break any promises you made."

"Thanks, Leo." Raphael took a deep breath. This was going smoother than he had expected. "What have you been up to?"

"Me? Well, I've talked to Karai. I'll have more time to help her with her investigations now that I won't be training with you and Saki so much. She thinks we could try to go back to the dried-up well now that things have settled down."

Raphael tensed, which didn't go unnoticed by his brother.

"What's the matter?"

"Yeah… About that. Don't you think it's an old story now? Maybe you should try to explore some other place," he said, his voice not as steady as he would have liked.

Leonardo narrowed his eyes. "Raph."

So much for going smoothly. Raphael stood up and began pacing. He didn't want his brother going anywhere near that place to explore after what he had learned today, but he couldn't tell him why without betraying his family's trust.

"I'm just saying, this obsession of yours isn't healthy. You'll find nothing there!"

Leonardo stood up and crossed his arms.

"And how do you know?"

"I'm just…" Raphael threw his arms up, frustrated. "I'm not allowed to tell you, okay? Just trust me."

"I trust you," Leonardo said softly. "Maybe you could trust me, too? I have a feeling it's important and…"

"Well, last time your feeling got Mikey injured!"

It was a low blow and Raphael knew it.

Leonardo winced. "Fine," he said coldly. "Then I won't talk to you about it again. Happy?"

Raphael knew a loophole when he heard one. "As long as you don't do things behind my back…"

"Oh, now I'm the one doing things behind the other's back?"

Raphael clenched his fists. He had never felt so frustrated in his entire life. "Look, I didn't choose to leave you behind, okay?"

"Raph…"

"But you know what the rules are, and it's not my fault you can't bend fire…"

"Raph!"

Leonardo's voice sounded almost afraid now, but Raphael wasn't done. "And I have no problem with that, really I don't, but I've learned things and I know more than you do, so when I'm asking you to trust me it's not to dismiss you or anything, it's just because I'm trying to prot-"

"Raphael!"

This got Raphael's attention. Leonardo never used his full name, and he definitely looked scared in the reddish light. Raphael blinked. Why reddish? The moonlight wasn't reddish.

He looked down and realized that his fists were in fire. He gaped and tried to extinguish the flames - to no avail.

"I… I can't control it!" he shouted. Now the fire that had always looked so soothing to him seemed dangerous and even hungry…

The flames climbed up his arms and his clothes caught fire. Raphael watched in fascination. His thoughts were like frozen. Even the pain that slowly crept through his skin didn't make him budge…

Then he found himself surrounded by water that both extinguished the flames and snapped him out of his trance.

Raphael took a deep breath. Leonardo must have pushed him inside the pool. Quick thinking, Leo, well done. Then Raphael realized that he shouldn't have been able to breathe in the water and that he was, in fact, still standing next the entrance of the cave. Leonardo himself stood several feet away from both the pool and Raphael.

And there was still water above Raphael's head, pouring down on him, water that flowed from the pool in a nice arc of a circle - upwards…

Leonardo let his arms fall at his sides and the water splashed on the ground. His expression showed the deepest relief before he watched his hands, baffled.

Raphael merely gaped at him, speechless. When he found his voice again, it stammered.

"You're… You're a waterbender?!"

Chapter Text

At first Leonardo didn't react. Then he gaped back at his twin, his surprise so obvious that Raphael didn't doubt he hadn't known.

"What do you mean, water bender? You can bend other elements than Fire?"

Raphael was having a hard time finding his words. It was partly because of the fact he was totally, completely, utterly baffled. It also was because the pain was catching up with him.

"Ouch!" His skin had blistered and he knew he needed medical attention. He wasn't the first firebender-in-training to lose control, though, and he was confident his mother would know how to deal with such injuries.

Leonardo was at his side in one split second. "Okay, don't move. I'll go look for help."

"No!" Somehow, Raphael didn't want other people to come near that cave. What if they guessed what had happened?

They can't. There are plenty of reasons why there would be water on the ground, none of them involving my brother bending a forbidden element.

Still, he hurried to leave the cave. "I'll go with you, I can still walk."

"Are you sure? You… Raph! Wait for me!" Leonardo quickly caught up with him. "I can't believe you knew water could be bent," he whispered, more to himself than to Raphael. "And… Hey, be careful with your clothes!"

Raphael gritted his teeth to bit back the 'Ow' he gladly would have shouted. Leonardo carefully tore the dangling parts of his half-burned tunic so it wouldn't come into contact with his arms.

"I didn't know before today," Raphael whispered. He was vaguely worried about what his parents would say about his burns; they looked nasty enough under the moonlight, but in no way life-threatening. He was, however, downright scared about what their reaction to his brother's newfound talent could be. "Leo, you can't say a word to anyone."

"About what?" Leonardo said distractedly, focusing on his task.

"About the fact you're… about the fact you can… You know. Waterbend."

"What, it's evil or something?" Leonardo snorted derisively.

Raphael averted his eyes, not answering.

"Oh come on! Seriously? I'm evil now?"

Leonardo's incredulity and hurt was breaking his twin's heart.

"Of course not, don't be stupid! It's just… it's just…" Raphael shook his head. "Please."

Leonardo's eyes widened. It had been years since his brother last played that card. "Alright, but you owe me an explanation."

"Later." Not shouting his pain was becoming harder and harder, and Raphael spoke fast. "Just tell Mom and Dad that I wanted to show you something and it backfired, but as I'm not completely stupid I had made sure to put a bucket of water nearby and…"

Leonardo cut him off. "Are you seriously trying to figure out a convincing lie now? You better worry about your arms. You burned them pretty bad."

"You really think I could forget?" Raphael winced.

They were coming closer to their home and Leonardo didn't insist. Instead, he accelerated to get help, and a moment later Raphael almost collapsed in the strong arms of his father.

"Raphael!"

Leonardo watched as his mother bandaged Raphael's arms after she had used water to cool down the burns.

His thoughts ran wild behind his calm-but-concerned facade.

Waterbend. He could waterbend, apparently without even thinking about it. He couldn't wait to be alone and try it again. Would the water answer his call, or had it been a one shot?

But Raphael had seemed so panicked, more worried about Leonardo than about himself when he was the one injured.

What did his brother know?

"You've been careless, my son," his father was half-heartedly scolding Raphael. "You're lucky it's merely superficial. Showing off to your brother could have waited until you were more advanced in your training, couldn't it?"

Raphael bowed his head in faked shame. "Sorry, Dad."

Leonardo bit his lip to avoid saying his twin hadn't been showing off at all. If Raphael would rather have his father think he was careless than telling him the truth, Leonardo didn't feel like he had the right to interfere. It still bothered him to lie to his parents.

Not to mention that for once he was gifted, truly gifted, for something, it looked like he couldn't say a word about it. Raphael better had a good reason to ask such a thing from him.

"Further training will have to wait until you're fully recovered," Yoshi was going on, his voice soft.

Leonardo lost track of the rest of his father's talk as he focused his attention on the bowl of water his mother had brought. He itched to try different moves - in the cave he had raised his arms, hadn't he? - and see whether they triggered a reaction from the liquid. Maybe he could? Surely nobody would notice if the water moved a little.

Raphael coughed, effectively getting Leonardo's attention. "I'm sure Leo will be happy to help me go to bed, Mom, don't worry," he said, glaring at his twin.

"Of course," Leonardo quickly said, putting his hands behind his back to resist temptation. "Are you ready?"

"Not quite," Shen answered on Raphael's behalf. "I'll give you something for the pain first."

Raphael didn't protest, which made Leonardo wince. He hated to see any of his brothers in pain.

Later, when they both lay on their beds and he could hear Raphael's regular breathing, indicating without the shadow of a doubt that his brother was sleeping, Leonardo stood up and came next to the pitcher of water that was in their room, should they be thirsty during the night.

Without a sound, he lifted first his fingers, then his hands, then his whole arms.

The water didn't budge.

Leonardo silenced his disappointment. If waterbending was anything like firebending, he had to do the right moves. He couldn't remember what exactly he had done in the cave; he had been too scared for Raphael.

He went back to bed. Tomorrow, he would try again; and again and again until he got it right.

This time, he knew he would.

When Raphael awoke next morning, he didn't remember for a blissful second what had happened. Then reality crashed upon him - he was hurt, Leonardo was a waterbender, he had lied to his father about his injury, Leonardo was a waterbender, he wouldn't be able to train in weeks, Leonardo was a freaking waterbender, when did this happened to them?

Raphael knew he had a decision to make - but to be honest, he had already made up his mind, in that split second when he had realized what Leonardo could do - who he was.

His twin came first, no matter what. Raphael would do what it took to keep him safe - even betraying his family's trust and telling him secrets only firebenders could hear. Anything so Leonardo wouldn't be tempted to tell anyone else about his gifts. After what he had learned, Raphael had a nasty feeling it could only end badly.

With a groan, the injured teenager stood up. Moving his arms was excruciating, and he was going to need help for his most basic needs in the days to come. He hated it in advance.

"Hey, Raph. How are you feeling today?"

Raphael glanced at Leonardo, who had apparently been watching over him for a while. The sun was already high in the sky. "Like one of those mummies Dad told us about," he groaned, moving his bandaged arms ever so slightly as he straightened up.

"Mom said you should drink this when you wake up." Leonardo brought a teacup to Raphael's lips.

Raphael didn't protest. He needed a clear mind for the upcoming conversation; he couldn't afford to let pain blur his thoughts.

"You scared me," Leonardo admitted when Raphael had drunk. "Fire is dangerous, you know? More than water, I would say."

Raphael tensed but didn't reply.

Leonardo cleared his throat. "I'll get you breakfast, and then you can tell me what you know. Deal?"

"Deal," Raphael answered morosely.

And he was true to his word. In between the mouthfuls of fruits and pancakes, he told his twin what he had learned about the past.

How waterbenders had taken over the oasis, two centuries ago. How some firebenders had fought and defeated them. How the leader of the waterbenders might or might not be dead, frozen in the dried-up well.

How waterbenders were now unwelcome inside the caliphate.

When he had finished his tale, he expected Leonardo to comment on how Raphael was right and he couldn't tell anyone anything.

Instead, Leonardo leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "So there are others."

"What? I mean, yes, but what good is it to you? You'll never meet them."

Leonardo's shoulders sagged a little. "I guess you're right. It seems like I'll have to learn on my own."

Now Raphael was really worrying. "You don't understand. You can't train! Nobody can know you're a waterbender, ever. It's too dangerous."

"I'll be careful," Leonardo merely answered. "Thanks for warning me, Raph."

Raphael would have clenched his fists if the mere thought of that move hadn't sent shivers of pain through his spine.

"I'm serious, Leo. You should have heard Splinter! He was serious!"

"Raph, even if that… Shredder… was evil, it doesn't mean that all waterbenders are," Leonardo objected. "And I'm sorry, but I'm having a hard time thinking he's still alive."

Raphael audibly sighed. "At least promise me something."

"What?" Leonardo asked warily.

"Don't try anything until I'm recovered. I'll feel better if I know I can…" Protect you. Stand between you and those who would like to harm you. Would it ever come to that? Would their neighbors - would their family turn against Leonardo if they knew? He couldn't believe it. His mother loved them dearly. His father too… 'Your main task will always remain to protect it and the people who belong to it,' Yoshi had said as they watched the oasis. But Leonardo was part of it. And he wasn't a danger, why would he? "…help," he said, conscious that his twin was waiting for the end of his sentence.

"Alright," Leonardo said slowly. "I promise."

And although Raphael wasn't entirely relieved - they were only postponing the problem - he knew it was the best he could hope for.

Now if only he could make it clearer to Leonardo just how important it was to keep a low profile…

Yoshi couldn't focus on the paperwork he had wanted to get done today. He had decided to stay home, in case his son Raphael needed him.

The experienced firebender knew that accidents happened, but he was surprised that Raphael had gotten injured so stupidly. To firebend on his own, and at night… And to lose control to such an extent…

Yoshi had always thought that if such a thing ever happened, it would be because a strong emotion would get the better of his sensitive, hot-tempered son.

Apparently he had been wrong.

Let's hope he'll remember the lesson, Yoshi thought, sighing.

A knock at the door made him pause. "Yes?"

The door opened to reveal Leonardo, who held it so Raphael could walk inside. Yoshi knew his wounded boy would only grow more frustrated as days passed and he couldn't use his arms. No doubt Leonardo's patience would soon be tested.

"I'll wait outside," Leonardo said, and he closed the door behind him.

Raphael stood awkwardly in front of his father. Yoshi didn't show how much his heart ached at the sight of his bandaged arms.

"Is there something you want to tell me, my son?"

Raphael cleared his throat. "Uh, yes. I've been thinking… about what you all told me yesterday…" He lowered his voice. "I've got a question."

"Go on," Yoshi encouraged him.

"Many caravans go through the desert," Raphael said. "How can we be sure that none of the travelers are waterbenders?"

Yoshi smiled. "All foreigners are tested at the borders. I don't know how, but the border guards have received special training. And someone would have to be born in the desert to find their way to this oasis without passing through the control points, which means they would either be a firebender or a non-bender."

Raphael emitted a strangled thing that Yoshi interpreted as a laugh. Had his son's lungs been burned by smoke? No, he was breathing just fine. Relax, Yoshi. He's safe.

"And what if one of them managed to get inside the caliphate?" Raphael asked as an afterthought. "What would happen?"

Yoshi shrugged. "Well, if they didn't respect our rules and refused to leave, I guess they would be imprisoned. And the caliph's jail isn't a nice place to be in from what I've heard." He shook his head. "Don't worry about it. We're more susceptible to have to stop too curious travelers attracted by tales of power than waterbenders. I'm pretty sure you'll never see one in your entire life. I most certainly haven't."

Raphael emitted that strangled sound again. Maybe Yoshi should ask Tang Shen to check his lungs, just in case.

"Is there anything else bothering you?" he asked gently.

"No, thank you."

"Good." Yoshi made for the door. "Then I'll put you again in the good hands of your brother. You're lucky to have him, aren't you?"

"Yes, I am," Raphael said with determination.

His certainty made Yoshi smile. His eldest sons were about to follow very different paths, and he was happy that it didn't undermine their bond.

After all, he only wanted the best for them both.

Chapter Text

When Raphael's arms finally healed, it was hard to tell which one of the twins was the most relieved.

Raphael was, of course, thrilled by his regained ability to take care of himself by himself. He was also eager to train again, and to learn to master his abilities.

Leonardo, for his part, was both happy for his twin and glad he was now able to undertake his own training. He had kept his word to Raphael. For all the time his brother was unable to use his arms, he didn't try to use his newly discovered powers, no matter how much he itched to do so.

At least his headaches had stopped. He hadn't suffered a single one since he had bent water for the first - and only - time.

Therefore, the first day after Raphael was deemed completely healed and went back to his training, Leonardo took the first opportunity he had to disappear inside his favorite cave.

He had an appointment with Water.

Leonardo watched the place with a smile. The pool of water was clearly visible in the dim light, its surface as smooth as ever.

The teenager sat down, letting his fingers play with the liquid. He was going to try bending it again, of course; but for now, he was happy with the proximity of the element.

When he felt perfectly at peace, he stood up and stretched, going through some of the moves Saki had taught him and Raphael - well, Raphael more than him, but it didn't matter now - in the hope that they would help him find his inner balance.

He could only assume that waterbenders had their own moves, but in the absence of a proper teacher it was the best he could try.

Leonardo was so focused that he didn't hear the newcomer until she was right next to him.

"What are you doing?"

He quickly put his foot, which had been hanging mid-air, back on the ground and let his arms fall from the graceful semi-circle they were forming an instant ago.

"Karai! What are you doing here?" he stammered, vaguely annoyed at himself for forgetting that his cousin knew about this place.

"I was looking for you. You could have told me you wanted to exercise, I would have been glad to do it with you. Although I'm not sure about your choice of location. Wouldn't it be easier outside?"

Leonardo gulped. He couldn't explain to Karai why training outside wasn't practical. He wasn't going to tell her that he was not merely exercising; that he was, in fact, preparing himself for waterbending - something he knew he could achieve, he just had to figure out how.

"I like this place," he answered quickly. "Why were you looking for me?"

Karai shrugged. "We haven't really talked in weeks. I guess I wanted to know how you were doing."

Leonardo cleared his throat. It was true that he had barely left Raphael's side during the past weeks, and his twin had been in such a foul mood - especially on the last days - that Leonardo wasn't surprised when his cousin kept her distances.

"Well, I'm fine. I'm still unsure of what I'll do, but some training can't hurt, right? My body can use the exercise."

Karai tilted her head. "Do you mind if I join you? It's less fun when I do it alone. And you're the only one I can show my powers to now that Raphael is busy with his own advanced training."

Leonardo deliberately ignored the hint of bitterness in her voice. He knew she wanted to partake in said advanced training, as much as he knew how unfair it was that she couldn't.

Besides, she wasn't the only one with powers she couldn't show off with.

"You're missing our training sessions?" he said instead. "Sure, be my guest. We can even go outside if you want."

Karai shrugged. "Let's try it your way. After all, maybe it's appropriate to hide in the shadows. I'm not promising I won't light them, though."

With a cocky smile and a swift move of her arm, she created a small flame which hanged in the air between them.

"Nice move," Leonardo told her sincerely, and he was rewarded with her beaming.

Although his own training session was postponed, he was glad he could cheer Karai up a little.

Leonardo's next attempt at waterbending took place in the relative safety of the stables.

He hadn't exactly planned to do it there, but his chores of the day included taking care of the horses and the long, big drinking trough filled with nice transparent water was calling for him.

Besides, he figured that the horses wouldn't tell on him.

He had synced his breathing with the swinging of his arms and was about to unleash the sheer power of his inner being - in the hope of maybe, possibly moving the water a little - when his littlest brother rushed inside the stables with an upset expression.

Without even noticing his big brother was there, Michelangelo ran to Klunk the horse and hid his face in its mane.

"Mikey! Are you alright?" Leonardo immediately asked, forgetting about his thwarted attempt at using his powers.

His brother watched him with big eyes. "Leo!" Michelangelo extended an arm to him. "Help us!"

Leonardo came closer and embraced his shoulders.

"What's the matter, Mikey?"

"They want to take Klunk away from me!" Michelangelo choked on the last words and Klunk neighed softly.

"Who are they?"

"Mom and Dad." Michelangelo sniffled.

Leonardo raised an eyebrow. "Okay. What did you do?"

Michelangelo looked down. "You know how Donnie and I are forbidden to ride him on our own?"

"Yes." Leonardo had a feeling he knew where this was going.

"Usually Leatherhead watches us, but he was too busy today. And Klunk was bored. So we did it anyways. We thought nobody saw us, but…"

"Somebody saw you." Leonardo stroked his little brother's hair.

Michelangelo nodded pitifully. "Yes. And they told Mom. And Mom told Dad. For once I would have preferred he worked on the other side of the oasis, but no! And now they're both mad at us and Klunk will be sent away and I'll never see him again."

"That's what they said?" It was surprising to Leonardo; it seemed needlessly cruel, considering how much Michelangelo loved that horse.

His brother shook his head. "Well, not exactly, but they were going to! They looked so angry!"

"What did they say, then?"

Michelangelo glanced at Leonardo with a sheepish expression on his childish face. "I don't know. I didn't stay to listen."

Leonardo's eyes widened. "Wait a minute. Are you saying that you ran away from Mom and Dad?"

Michelangelo nodded pitifully and Leonardo put his hands on his hips.

"Okay, you're in way more trouble than I thought."

"I don't want to be separated from Klunk!"

Michelangelo hid his face in Klunk's mane again, and Leonardo pulled him in his arms.

"I'm sure you won't be. Come on, Mikey, they won't do that to you. They love you!"

"I know, but they don't love Klunk," was the muffled response. "Not since I got hurt falling from him."

"Hey. It's in the past now," Leonardo soothed. "It's going to be alright. Now why don't you come back to the house, uh?"

Outside the stables, shouts could be heard.

"I think they're looking for you," Leonardo pointed out. "And you wouldn't want to let Donnie get scolded alone, now would you?"

Michelangelo shook his head. "He distracted them to give me time to say goodbye to Klunk."

Leonardo did his best not to show his amusement at his brothers' innate sense of drama. "I'm sure there is no need to. Now do you want me to come with you?"

Michelangelo nodded, and Leonardo took his hand to lead him out of the stables just as Donatello came running inside.

"They're right behind me!" he shouted, out of breath.

Leonardo rolled his eyes and grabbed him by the shoulders before he could collide with a bucket on the floor.

"Leo!" Donatello slid behind the elder's back, apparently intending to use his brother as a human shield. "Help!"

"It'll be okay, Donnie." Leonardo suppressed a grin as Yoshi and Shen arrived into the stables, preparing to shamelessly plead his brothers' cause. He had no doubt he would win this case; he could already see the annoyance on his mother's face melt into an expression of tenderness.

Now if only his own problems were as easy to fix.

When the drama had died down and Michelangelo had been reassured that he and Donatello were not separated from Klunk forever but merely grounded for their disobedience, and after the two youngest had dealt with their emotions by gulping more food Leonardo would have thought possible for their size, the teenager retreated to his room in order to pursue his quest. At this stage he was ready to try bending a glass of water.

But clearly the universe was against his goal of the day, because his mother knocked at his door before he had the time to do anything else than take a deep breath.

"Leonardo? Can we talk to you?"

Leonardo's stomach knotted. He knew there was no objective reason he could be in trouble for, but he couldn't help being wary.

Was it how it felt like when you had a dangerous secret to keep?

"I'm coming, Mom."

He followed her to his father's study. Yoshi stopped sorting through scrolls as soon as they came in.

"Leonardo. Now that your brother has healed, you're going to have more time on your hands, aren't you?"

Leonardo nodded. His father was smiling warmly at him and he relaxed. He hadn't talked much to Yoshi in the past weeks, going as far as to subtly avoid him when he was home. He felt guilty about hiding his abilities from him. His father hadn't seemed to notice; he was probably too busy with his responsibilities as leader. Now that Leonardo paid close attention to it, his face looked even more tired than usual.

Luckily, his year as clan leader was almost at an end; he would be able to relax soon.

Yoshi considered his son carefully. "I remember you saying you wanted to learn how to handle the sword. Is it still true?"

Now Leonardo's interest was piqued. He had indeed talked to his parents about that possibility around the time it had become clear to him that he would never be a firebender - that he would never be a warrior in his home. He still wanted to be able to defend himself and others, and learning to use a weapon would allow him to do just that.

Of course, it was before he realized that his path lay with bending after all.

"Yes," he answered, giving the word as much conviction as he could muster.

"Like we said, we will support you no matter what you do." Shen smiled.

Oh really? Leonardo thought wryly. That's not exactly what Raph thinks.

"I've discussed it with Splinter," Yoshi went on. "He's willing to teach you the basics."

Leonardo was unable to hide his surprise. He wouldn't have thought the old family friend, who had taught his father and his uncle and was now helping with the training of the new generation of firebenders, would be interested in him.

Not to mention he had never seen the old man with a sword, or really any weapon.

"Splinter?"

"Oh, he can show you a thing or two, trust me on that." Yoshi grimaced. "I've never had the full story, but I know he had a friend quite gifted in that department when he was young. That friend taught him."

"What happened?" Leonardo couldn't believe he had never heard this tale before.

Yoshi sighed. "It's all he told me. So, what do you say?"

"I would be honored," Leonardo answered.

And he couldn't have been more sincere.

When Raphael came home in the evening, both exhausted and happy, Leonardo shared with him the news of the day. Raphael was amused by their little brothers' antics and as surprised as Leonardo by the bit about Splinter.

"So he'll teach you the basics of using a sword? Wow, you're lucky."

Raphael seemed a little too relieved to Leonardo's taste. Obviously he thought that the less time Leonardo had to train on other dangerous, forbidden things, the better it was for everyone involved.

"He's a great firebender. I had no idea he used a weapon."

"Me neither." Leonardo crossed his hands behind his neck as he lay on his bed. "I wonder why he wants to train me."

"By the way, did you train on..." Raphael hesitated. "You-know-what?"

Leonardo gave him a deadpan look. "No, although it was not from lack of trying."

"Good, good." Raphael yawned. "And now I'll wish you a good night. I'm exhausted."

"Good night, Raph," Leonardo said, and he could have sworn Raphael was asleep before he had finished his sentence.

That night, Leonardo woke up from a dream he couldn't quite remember, his heart filled with determination.

He left his room on light feet. He also left the house, making sure he wasn't seen. He didn't even worry that his parents might learn about it; it was as if he knew that this time fate would be on his side.

He found his way to the caves easily, keeping to the shadows just in case.

Inside, he stopped next to the pool and breathed in and out. Tomorrow would see his first training session with Splinter; his life would take a decisive turn.

He should have been in his bed, resting for the day to come.

But the dream…

He didn't know what it had been. He had just felt the irrepressible urge to go to this place, and now his arms were placing themselves in a way that was new to him, reproducing moves he had never witnessed…

Not while he was awake, at least.

Now he was swinging his arms left and right, down and up, and below him the water swirled and rose in an unnatural wave.

Alone in the cave, Leonardo grinned.

Chapter Text

The familiar dojo looked different to Leonardo now that Splinter was its guardian. It was as if the old firebender radiated peace, and that peace touched humans and objects alike.

At least Leonardo had thought so until he saw Splinter move.

Now he was trying to avoid getting touched by his teacher's wooden stick, attempting to block his attacks with his own stick and failing utterly.

But unlike with Saki, it didn't feel like he was truly failing; more like there was a purpose behind his defeat, if only a lesson about not underestimating the flexibility of old people.

Splinter put an end to the fight and Leonardo tried to convince his reluctant body that it wouldn't be in good taste to collapse to the ground, never to move again. Now if every lesson unfolded like this one, it would become an interesting option; but for the moment, standing was definitely required.

"Well done, Leonardo."

Leonardo quickly hid his surprise. He could have used a hundred words to describe his performance, but none of them included 'Well done'. The general feeling was closer to a sound, heartfelt 'Ouch'.

On the other hand, his teacher didn't seem to be mocking him, and something warm spread inside his chest. It was the first time he heard someone said something positive about him in the dojo since…

Well, since he had begun his training with Saki.

Splinter smiled slightly, and Leonardo wondered whether the old master had guessed his surprise.

"Now why don't we take a break?"

Leonardo bowed, both to show his appreciation and to hide the relief he was sure was written all over his face. "Hai, Sensei."

Splinter gestured for him to come closer to the open panels in the back of the dojo and stood there, watching the gardens.

"This is as beautiful as it was in my youth," he said softly. "It never fails to fill me with joy and gratitude."

Leonardo tried to picture a young Splinter gamboling in the flowers. He must have made a funny face, because his teacher tilted his head.

"What's on your mind, boy?"

Leonardo's mind scrambled to find a suitable answer.

"Master Splinter, may I ask you something?"

Buying time was often a good strategy.

"Of course, Leonardo."

A thousand questions whirled in his brain. When are we going to use actual swords? No, he didn't want to sound impatient. Why are you teaching me? No, he didn't want to sound self-deprecating either.

"Who taught you to use the sword?"

Splinter's smile was both found and sad as he answered. "Nobody."

Leonardo frowned. "But my father said…"

"It was Nobody," Splinter repeated.

"O-Okay. I mean, Hai, Sensei." Leonardo hoped his puzzlement wasn't too obvious. Was the old master losing his mind?

Splinter chuckled. "It's a name, Leonardo. My friend called himself Nobody. He was… quite something."

"Oh."

Leonardo waited for more, but Splinter seemed content with his own answer. Soon after they went back to training, and Leonardo quickly forgot about everything else.

Raphael stood in the center of the squared area reserved to one-to-one fights. The sun was high in the sky and the blinding light blurred the colors, but he could still discern the silhouette of his opponent, a girl that reminded him of Karai.

He tried to remember her name. He didn't know her family very well - they were newcomers in the clan's council.

Every family in the oasis who had at least one firebender could suggest him or her as a member of the council. Said council took all the important decisions, and its leadership changed from year to year. The prestige of its members varied depending on seniority and talent in firebending.

Raphael's family had always been one of the most prestigious, and he intended to prove himself worthy of its reputation.

"Begin," their instructor said.

He was a middle-aged warrior who looked a lot like Raphael's friend Casey Jones. The teenager hadn't seen Casey in a long time - apparently he was in disgrace yet again. Raphael would have to look for him and ask him what exactly had happened.

Something bright shimmered in Raphael's field of vision, and he raised his crossed arms just in time. His opponent's fireball died against this symbol of a shield. He uncrossed his arms to throw his own fireball, and it flew to the girl - Angel, as he now remembered - who executed the same move Raphael had a moment before. The fireball disappeared, but its strength still knocked her over.

Raphael waited until their instructor gestured that the fight was over to come closer to her, offering his hand to help her stand up. She shrugged it off and jumped to his feet.

"Nice," she admitted, a wry smile on her lips.

"Thanks," he replied, hoping his own smile wasn't too smug.

"Good job, you two." The instructor motioned for them to give their place to another pair of young firebenders.

Raphael watched the following duels with fascination. Today's lesson - the art of launching and stopping fireballs - was one of the most offensive they had so far, and he rather enjoyed this turning point in their training. Not everyone could control their fireball's trajectory as good as he and Angel had, though, and their training also involved avoiding out of control flames.

No wonder that training area was located in a stretch of sand.

When they took the way home after the session ended, Raphael was still thinking about the different ways a fireball could move around. He looked forward to discussing it with Donatello. What wild theories would his little brother suggest to explain them?

Shouts of protest on his left brought him back to reality. One of the students, a boy named Slash, was annoying another student, one of the less advanced - Raphael couldn't remember his name.

Raphael clenched his fists. Since the first time he had seen Slash, he had known the guy was a bully. It had apparently gotten worse in the weeks Raphael had been unable to come to training. Luckily he didn't live in the same part of the oasis as Raphael's family.

"Leave him alone," he shouted. "If you want a fight so bad, I'm here."

Slash released his target. He seemed hesitant to challenge Raphael - probably because he wasn't stupid enough to pick up a fight he couldn't win.

But the other students were watching them and of course he didn't want to lose face.

"It's so kind of you to take Spike's defense," Slash said with a nasty smile.

Raphael made a mental note of the other boy's name.

"But I'm sure you're used to helping the weak," Slash went on. "I mean, with that brother of yours…"

Raphael's eyes widened. On one hand, there was no doubt Slash was talking about Leonardo; on the other hand, nobody had ever dared to speak that ill of a member of his family before. Such contempt…

Slash misunderstood Raphael's surprise for doubt, and became bolder.

"It must be such a relief to be away from him. Did you drag him around like a ball and chain?"

Next second, Slash was moaning in the sand, holding his quickly-inflating nose. Raphael wondered if he should add another punch for good measure, but hands grabbed his arms and he found himself looking in Angel's face.

"Don't," she whispered, glancing somewhere behind Raphael.

Raphael turned his head to watch and realized that their teacher was on their way to them, apparently to go home like the students themselves. He was too far to have witnessed the scene, but if they didn't want to involve him, it was time to go.

Apparently Slash thought the same, because he stood up and left with his hands on his nose, glaring daggers at Raphael. The other students - including Spike - quickly left too.

"I don't think you've made a friend today." Angel tilted her head. "But thanks. I live in his village and he's a real pain. Always bragging because his family is so wealthy and powerful."

Raphael took a deep breath to calm down. "What an idiot."

"You said it." Angel shook her head. "My house is that way. I think you're living on the opposite side of the oasis?"

"Yes."

"Well, if you ever want to come to visit, you'll be welcome." She smiled. "See you tomorrow!"

She waved at him and he answered in kind, wondering whether he had, after all, made a friend that day.

Leonardo was facing a dilemma. He had promised Karai that he would come and visit her more often, and especially that he would tell her all about his first training session with Splinter. However, now that he was about to climb to her haven, he wondered how he was going to avoid talking about the elephant in the room.

How could he not tell her why he didn't want to go back to the dried-up well after all? He couldn't afford to attract attention on himself, not now that he had a true secret to keep.

But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't come up with an appropriate plan, or a convincing lie.

Gulping, he climbed up the ladder and entered Karai's den.

His cousin was waiting for him with a smile, and he felt like a traitor. He didn't manage to relax while they chatted about Splinter and how amusing it was that the great firebender had spent the morning chasing Leonardo with a stick - or at least that's how Karai put it.

Of course, she had to notice his uneasiness.

"What's wrong, Leo?"

"Uh, nothing." Leonardo couldn't even hold her concerned gaze.

"If you say so." She shrugged. "Alright. Like I told you, I've been making progress. I know we can't get past the gates anymore, but I've been reading old scrolls and there seems to be a path through the mountains…"

Now that piqued Leonardo's interest. "Through the mountains?"

"Yes! More than one, in fact." Karai grinned. "One of the entrances is supposed to be somewhere near your beloved cave. Considering we never see anybody else in the area, I'm betting it's not used anymore."

"Maybe it collapsed," Leonardo suggested.

"Or maybe it was just forgotten." Karai leaned towards him. "So, what do you say? Are you going to investigate with me?"

Leonardo swallowed hard. He couldn't say no to her request without telling her why or risking losing her friendship, none of these things being especially attractive to him. Besides, as long as they remained inside the oasis, they weren't doing anything wrong, were they?

With some luck, the passage Karai was looking for didn't exist anymore. And if it did, well… it would still be time to tell her no.

Leonardo ignored the little voice in his head that told him he was only postponing the ineluctable and grinned as unsuspiciously as he could at his rather baffled cousin.

"Of course. My pleasure."

In the small house that he had elected as his home, Splinter thought about what he had learned today.

Leonardo had seemed quite eager to learn, and contrary to what Saki had told Splinter, he definitely was able to imitate a move properly.

In fact, he rather showed promise.

Splinter blew on his tea. He was intrigued. There was no way Saki would have lied to him, and besides, Yoshi - the boy's own father - had confirmed.

So why hadn't the old master witnessed any of Leonardo's supposed clumsiness today?

He pondered it while drinking. He had offered to train the boy on an impulse, but now his intuition told him that there was more about Leonardo than what met the eye.

And his intuition rarely failed him.

Chapter Text

Days passed, and Splinter showed no sign of wanting to teach Leonardo anything else than the handling of wooden sticks. Leonardo didn't complain. For once in his life he felt like he was actually succeeding at meeting someone's expectations.

His nights were filled with strange dreams. No nightmares as far as he could tell, because he never remembered exactly what they were about. He considered talking to Raphael about it, but his twin came home exhausted from his training and Leonardo wasn't sure what he would have said anyways. 'Hey, I have a feeling these dreams are important, but I can't tell you why? Oh, and I can't tell you what they're about, either.'

Besides, Raphael was worried enough as it was. He kept reminding Leonardo to be careful, as if the young waterbender wasn't.

Leonardo kept training secretly, mostly at night. New moves came to him naturally now; it was as if his body remembered. He couldn't wait to show his twin.

The only cloud on the horizon was Karai's plan. Leonardo had been granted a respite when Saki took his daughter on a trip in the desert to spend quality time with her while checking their outposts. Leonardo wondered if his uncle realized how bittersweet it was for his cousin to accompany him and the few warriors he had taken with him.

But it was only a matter of time before they came back and Karai put her plan into action.

Raphael hadn't talked to Leonardo about Slash, although he had mentioned Angel in passing. He wanted to learn more about the guy first, and especially find out whether he was a real danger or not. Until then, he didn't want to worry his brother. It was obvious that he enjoyed his lessons with Splinter and Raphael was happy that he finally blossomed in the dojo.

Of course, there was still the slight matter of Leonardo being a waterbender. Raphael couldn't keep an eye on his brother as much as he would have liked because his own training was so intense; whether he liked it or not, he had to trust Leonardo to be careful and keep his secret safe.

At least Leonardo had apparently given up on his idea to go with Karai to the fateful well. Raphael's twin hadn't brought up the topic once since he had discovered his powers, and Raphael was confident he had gotten his point across: dangerous, forbidden, no, don't do it.

As days passed and nothing happened, Raphael began thinking everything would be alright after all.

When Karai showed up at Leonardo's door that afternoon, with a bright smile and a spark in her eyes, Leonardo knew he was doomed.

"Oh, hi! You're back?" he said, as if he didn't already know it from his father.

She nodded with a wink. "Are you free this afternoon, Leo?"

Leonardo tried to think about an excuse, but both Donatello and Michelangelo were in the village to help Leatherhead with the preparations of the upcoming festival - the one that would mark the end of his father's year of leading the clan - and he couldn't pretext childsitting.

So he nodded and followed her, trying not to show his anxiety. He really hoped the entrance Karai was looking for had collapsed - but of course he couldn't tell her that.

They arrived near his cave way too soon for his taste. Karai enthusiastically showed him her notes: the tunnel entrance they were looking for was supposed to be further on the left - unless it was on the right, it had been an old scroll and she wasn't sure.

"You go left and I go right," she decided. "Call me if you find anything!"

"Got it," Leonardo said, deciding at this precise moment that he would do no such thing.

He went left and began examining the face of the mountain. The rocks looked like rocks, the bushes like bushes, and he began to relax. Maybe the entrance had collapsed. Maybe it had never existed.

He was in a way better mood now, and ready to go as far as brushing the leaves from the rock to take a better look. Still nothing worthy of notice. Nothing here, nothing there, absolutely noth...

Leonardo stopped dead in his tracks, his heart beating. The symbol was almost completely hidden by a bush, but there was no denying it was there.

Three twisting lines carved in the rocks, depicting what could only be a stylized wave.

He took a step through the bush to come closer, and was surprised to feel his feet sink a little in the ground.

It was…damp?

Leonardo glanced in Karai's direction to make sure she was far enough and moved his hands, not entirely sure why he felt the urge to do so.

Three droplets of water rose from the mud and dropped inside each of the three lines. The symbol turned a deep blue and the rock wall slid, revealing an opening.

Leonardo gaped.

"There is nothing this side," Karai shouted.

He couldn't see her from where he stood, but her voice definitely sounded less enthusiastic than it had an hour before.

"What about you?"

"Nothing!" Leonardo shouted back, waving his hands madly in the hope of closing the tunnel.

It didn't.

"Maybe we should switch. Just in case something escaped our notice," Karai added.

Leonardo wondered what the odds were that Karai wouldn't notice this huge opening in the rock.

They weren't good.

Therefore, he took the only decision he could.

"Wait! I've found something! Come over here!" he said, his heart sinking in his chest.

Karai ran to him and whistled. "Wow! Well done, Leo! I can't believe nobody noticed this before!"

Leonardo carefully avoided looking at her. "Amazing, uh?" he told the rock.

"Let's go!" Karai entered the tunnel, a wide grin on her lips, and Leonardo followed her.

She immediately lighted a small flame to give them better light, and Leonardo noticed a wooden lever on the right wall. Karai did too, and she pulled it.

The wall closed behind them. Karai pushed the lever, and it opened.

"Neat," she said with great satisfaction. "Maybe there was another lever outside, and it got broken."

Leonardo cleared his throat. "Maybe."

Karai pulled on the lever again to close the entrance.

"Now let's see where this tunnel leads!" she said with determination, and Leonardo could only follow her in the depths of the mountain.

Raphael was walking with Angel towards the place where they would train today when he felt the magic at play.

"Careful!" he shouted, crossing his arms on instinct.

He heard Angel place herself back-to-back with him. The air whistled and filled with heat - and they barely deflected the three fireballs coming their way.

Raphael waited for another attack, but nothing came. He did, however, hear footsteps running away. The path was in a rocky area near the mountains, and he couldn't see who or where their attackers were.

He had his suspicions, though.

"Are you alright?" he whispered to Angel.

She nodded, taking a deep breath. "I was wondering why he hadn't tried anything yet. But this is the perfect place. No plants that could catch fire, and rocks everywhere to hide. Cowards."

"You think it's Slash too?" Raphael said slowly, his fists clenching.

Angel shrugged. "Who else? But we'll never be able to prove it."

Raphael knew she was right. He took a moment to calm himself - it would help no one if he took his rage out on stones.

"He failed," he finally said. "He'll try again, and this time, I'll be ready for him."

Angel nodded grimly. When they left the rocky path to find another sand area, though, she gasped.

Raphael, who had been checking the rocks on their path just in case, stood behind her and couldn't see what had caused her reaction.

His heart skipped a beat when he caught up with her and saw the inscription in the sand.

He's next.

Raphael didn't lose another second.

"Tell the master I won't be attending today!" he shouted to Angel before retracing his steps as fast as he could.

If Slash laid as much as half a finger on Leonardo…

There would be hell to pay.

It turned out that the tunnel was of the most boring sort: uniform walls, heading straight ahead, nothing else than stone except from the droplets of water leaking through the walls.

Leonardo yawned insistently. "Okay, we've seen enough. Let's come back some other day!"

Karai didn't bother replying. She was walking fast, the small flame in her hand lighting the way.

Leonardo was thinking about a plan B when they heard the whispers. Both teenagers came to a halt and Karai extinguished her flame, leaving them in total darkness.

Or more precisely, almost total darkness. To Leonardo's surprise, now that his eyes were getting accustomed to the dimness he could see light filter through two rectangles in the wall. He came closer to one of them, with Karai doing the same next to him.

He was looking at something that could only be called a cell. The rectangular openings were close to its ceiling, and gave Leonardo a plunging view over the two men sitting on the floor ten feet below.

"Did you hear that?" one of them was saying.

The other one shrugged. "No. You're hearing things, Bebop."

"But Rocksteady! This time it's different! I really heard something!" the first one protested.

"Hush! We've almost served our time, your ghosts can wait a few more days!"

Karai grabbed Leonardo by the arm to pull him away and he didn't hear Bebop's reply. His cousin waited until the rectangles of light had disappeared and the tunnel was pitch black to light her flame once more.

"I had no idea that tunnel went near the cells!" Karai whispered with excitement.

"I had no idea we had cells," Leonardo retorted. Somehow he had assumed that Bebop and Rocksteady had been fired and had left the oasis, but obviously he had been wrong.

He couldn't help feeling guilty about it. After all, it was partly their fault if the two former guards were now imprisoned.

"We shouldn't be there," Leonardo whispered.

Karai rolled her eyes. "That's too bad, because we are. I wonder what's waiting for us next?"

She had her answer when they arrived at the end of the tunnel.

"A dead end?"

The disappointment in Karai's voice was almost comical.

"Apparently."

Karai came closer to the walls and examined them with her light.

"What's this? I've never seen anything like it before."

Leonardo squinted to take a better look, and immediately recognized the wave symbol.

"Me neither," Leonardo lied to her face, glad the light was too dim for her to see his face.

"And look, there must have been a lever." Karai pointed out a hole in the wall.

It was still possible to see a piece of wood inside.

"I guess we'll have to turn back," Leonardo said.

He really hoped he didn't sound too happy about it.

Raphael knew that the sensible thing would have been to warn an adult, but really, what could he have said? He had no proof.

Besides, every second counted. He burst inside his house at full speed, scaring his mother.

"Where is Leo?" he panted.

"He left with Karai," Tang Shen answered, her face grave. "What happened?"

"No-nothing," Raphael answered. Yet. I hope. "I just need to talk to him now."

He realized that he would have to explain himself later, but for now he didn't care. All that mattered was that he found his brother.

At least if Leonardo was with Karai, she could protect him.

Then Raphael remembered that Karai didn't know how to deflect fireballs and cursed. He should have kept training her.

"Raphael!" his mother said sternly.

"Sorry, Mom. See you later!"

He really hoped Leonardo and Karai were still in the oasis. And if so, he knew where to look first.

Karai was still brooding over the abrupt end of their exploration. "I could ask my father about that symbol. Maybe he'll have seen it somewhere."

"No!"

Leonardo must have sounded horrified, because Karai turned to him with her eyebrows raised in surprise.

"Why not?"

"What if… What if he asks where you saw it?"

"I'll say that I don't remember." Karai shrugged. "I've read so many scrolls, I'm sure he'll believe it."

"What if he doesn't?"

"Then I'm the one in trouble, not you."

They were back at the entrance and Karai came closer to the lever.

"Karai, don't tell him. I have a bad feeling about this."

Karai crossed her arms. "Okay, explain yourself. I'm listening."

Leonardo opened his mouth, then closed it. He twisted his fingers awkwardly.

"I just have a bad feeling," he muttered.

Karai raised an eyebrow and waited, the flame dancing at her side.

"That's all," Leonardo added. He had never felt stupider in his entire life.

"Riiight. Sorry, Leo, it's not enough."

Karai turned around and put her hand on the wooden lever, ready to open the secret entrance.

"You can't!" Leonardo felt desperate. Would Saki recognize the symbol? Would he become suspicious?

Karai huffed. "I can't, but you're allowed to refuse to tell me what you know?" She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. "You really think I don't know when you're lying to me, Leo?"

Her sudden anger hurt Leonardo. "I didn't…"

"I thought you would know by now that you can trust me," Karai added, her voice broken. "But apparently you still don't!"

"Karai…"

Leonardo was about to say he was sorry, what for he wasn't exactly sure - maybe everything - when he realized that Karai had lost control of her flame.

And that it was now eating the lever.

"Look!" he shouted in dismay.

But it was already too late. By the time Karai had realized what was happening, the wood had shattered in a million pieces.

Both teenagers stood face-to-face, their argument forgotten.

They were trapped under the mountain.

Angel was surprised to find Slash ready for the day's training, looking as innocent as a newborn baby.

Although she didn't miss his smile when she told their teacher that Raphael wouldn't attend the lesson.

The master frowned but didn't comment, and Angel took her place in the line of students.

She couldn't help thinking that maybe Slash's plan had been more subtle than they thought. He must have known that they would avoid his trap - they were, after all, the two most gifted students in the class. Had it all been an elaborate plan to make Raphael look bad in their teacher's eye?

Karai cleared her throat. "Hum. Sorry."

Leonardo's shoulders sagged. "Yeah. You and me both."

The girl turned to look at the wall, her face grim.

"Do you think we could just push it?"

"Nope." Leonardo crossed his arms.

Karai ignored him and put her flame closer to the stone.

"Oh, look! It has the same symbol!"

Leonardo came closer and realized that she was right. His fingers brushed past the stylized wave.

"Oh…"

He hesitated. "Hum, Karai? Could you please check if you can't repair that lever?"

"It's nothing but splinters now," Karai said in a dubious tone.

"Yeah, but… Let's try it." Leonardo said with as much conviction as he could muster.

She shrugged and knelt to gather the pieces, turning her back to him. Leonardo quickly raised his hands and focused on the droplets leaking through the walls. Like before, the symbol turned a deep blue and the door opened.

"Oh, look!" Leonardo exclaimed. "You were right, all we did have to do was push it!"

He turned to Karai with what he hoped looked like an innocent smile.

Her cousin stood up and watched him with determination.

"And now you're going to tell me everything," she said triumphantly, her left hand squeezing a tiny mirror she had no doubt used to spy on Leonardo.

Raphael had slowed down near the entrance of Leonardo's favorite cave in order to make sure he wasn't being followed.

When he entered the place, pebbles rolled under his feet and drew the attention of the two teenagers inside.

But not before Raphael had the time to see what they were up to.

"Have you two lost your mind?" he yelled, half in shock and half in relief - his brother was fine, fine enough to be waterbending.

In front of Karai of all people.

Karai who was creating little fireballs that Leonardo nested inside a liquid shell, apparently.

Were they having fun? With their bending?

Leonardo hid his hands behind his back and watched his brother with a sheepish expression that would have made Donatello and Michelangelo proud.

"What's the matter?" Karai asked, tilting her head with a smile.

"What's the matter? What's the matter? Am I the only one freaking out there?" Raphael threw up his arms. "You're both forbidden to use your powers!" He pointed a trembling finger at his twin. "And how come she knows about you?"

"Relax, Raph." Karai folded her hands behind her neck. "I won't breathe a word to anyone."

"I can explain," Leonardo said at the same time, his voice as sheepish as his face.

Raphael took a deep strangled breath. He didn't know whether he wanted to yell at his brother or hug him, never to let him go.

Probably both.

"It better be good," he finally said.

Chapter Text

Dinner that night was awkward. Leonardo had been horrified to learn about Slash and his threats, although more because Raphael had wanted to deal with him alone than because he was a target himself.

However, he didn't have much time to talk about it with his twin on their way home, not to mention that he didn't really want Karai to hear that conversation.

Last but not least, he felt extremely embarrassed by the fact he had been caught red-handed, and although it was not exactly his fault it didn't reflect back the image of a trustworthy, able-to-take-care-of-his-secret-alone-no-problem person.

He really hoped Karai would hold her tongue. He had no other choice than to trust her, though, and she had seemed genuinely sympathetic. He had, of course, told her about the waterbenders' fate and she had agreed it would be a bad idea for him to go near the well.

So he promised himself to get to the bottom of the problem posed by Slash later and endured Raphael's rant with good grace.

When they came home and their mother demanded an explanation, Raphael just pretended that he had a feeling and had been wrong. If she was suspicious, Tang Shen didn't show it. She didn't even press, which surprised her sons. They weren't going to push their luck and didn't ask her why.

And now they were having their evening meal together, both Raphael and Leonardo keeping a low profile. Luckily for them, Michelangelo and Donatello were two chatterboxes and took care of most of the conversation.

Dinner's end was in sight and the two eldest were already seeing their opportunity to leave the table when their parents announced that they had something to tell them.

They looked so serious that Leonardo wondered whether his mother was pregnant again, but it turned out that it had nothing to do with that.

"As you know, the end of my year of serving as our clan leader is almost at an end," Yoshi began, his hand over Tang Shen's. "Which means I'll have more time for you."

"Yeah!" Donatello and Michelangelo shouted happily.

Yoshi smiled fondly at them. "But it's not over yet. The handover of power will occur during the End of Year Festival, and I'll need your help with the preparations."

"Of course, Dad," Donatello said, his expression very focused.

Maybe he was thinking about preparations of his very own. Leonardo made a mental note to ask him later and make sure it was nothing too dangerous.

"The caliphe's delegate will attend our festival," Yoshi added. "As tradition demands it, we'll accommodate him in our house." He lifted an eyebrow. "I'm counting on you all to be on your best behavior."

Raphael and Leonardo exchanged a rather unenthusiastic glance. With so many strangers in their home, keeping secrets was bound to become more difficult. Leonardo could say goodbye to his nocturnal waterbending training sessions.

Donatello and Michelangelo's excitation, however, was reaching new heights. They didn't have the opportunity to see the caliphe's delegate last time he came to the oasis - none of the boys did, due to some unfortunate consequences of their trip in the desert - and they couldn't wait to have him home.

"Dad, which family will lead after you?" Raphael suddenly asked, almost like an afterthought.

His father's answer didn't evoke anything for Leonardo, but he felt Raphael tense.

"Do we know them?" Michelangelo asked innocently, saving Leonardo from asking that very same question.

"Well, their heir is training with your brother," Yoshi answered, tilting his head towards Raphael. "His name is Slash."

"I know the guy," Raphael muttered, his tone so somber that Leonardo kicked him in the shins.

They better not awaken their parents' suspicions if they weren't to involve adults.

"What do you think of Raphael's behavior?" Yoshi asked his wife later that night.

They were both lying in their bed, Tang Shen's head resting against Yoshi's chest.

"About the fact he missed training today or about his reaction to Slash's father being the next leader?"

"Both."

Tang Shen shifted to look at her husband. "He and Leonardo are still adjusting to their new life. They've never been separated so often. I'm not surprised he's a little on edge."

"Are you sure it's nothing more than that?"

"No, I'm not. But what can we do if he doesn't talk to us?" She stroked Yoshi's cheek. "Let him come to us."

Yoshi sighed. "You're right. Still, I wish I could have been there more often this year. Our boys are growing up fast."

"They are, and not only the two eldest." Tang Shen gave him her fondest smile. "I'm happy you'll soon have more opportunities to witness it."

"Me too, Shen," Yoshi whispered in her ear. "Me too."

The next day, Raphael woke up earlier than usual. He intended to go to the village near his home and look for Casey.

"What's up, Raph?" Leonardo asked him, his voice not showing the slightest hint of sleep although Raphael was sure he hadn't been awake a second earlier.

"I want to check something." Raphael got dressed as fast as he could. His trousers were beginning to be dirty enough that he would notice, and he considered taking new ones, but he didn't want to leave Leonardo too much time to question him and decided against it.

They had quarreled with each other before going to bed. Raphael wanted Leonardo to stop waterbending at once, and Leonardo argued that on the contrary, he had to make the most out of the time he had before the caliphe's delegate came to their house.

Leonardo was rightly suspicious. "About Slash?"

Raphael shook his head, not meeting his twin's eye. "No."

It wasn't even a lie, not really. He wasn't going to look for Slash.

"Raph…" Leonardo began.

Raphael was already at the door. "Let's talk about it later, alright? And, Leo…" He cleared his throat. "Just be careful. More careful. You know what I mean."

Leonardo sighed but didn't contradict him, and Raphael sneaked out.

The sun was barely rising and the oasis still smelled of the perfumes of the night. Raphael breathed deeply. This was his home, the place he loved above all.

The place that sheltered all the people he cared about.

He arrived at the village almost too soon for his taste. People there were early birds, and the streets were far from deserted.

Finding Casey was easier than he had thought. The warrior was brooding over in the town's square.

"Uh, Casey?"

"Yes, Raph?" Casey said, not even looking at him.

"How have you been?" Raphael asked casually. "It's been a while."

Casey shrugged like he was the unhappiest man in the entire universe. "You know. I feel like a man abandoned by the woman of his life."

"The one you told us about last time?" Raphael sat next to Casey. "She left you?"

Casey waved. "No, she was the woman before the woman of my life. That one, she's the right one! But she says I'm fickle and I better forget her. Me! Fickle!"

Raphael rolled his eyes. "I really wonder why she would think that."

Casey missed the irony. "Yes! Exactly! And as if it wasn't enough, my leader keeps me too busy to win her heart again!"

Raphael didn't comment on the fact Casey seemed everything but busy. Instead, he went straight to the point.

"May I ask you a favor, Casey?"

For the first time, Casey watched him in the eye. "Of course, Raph. How have you been? Firebending training can be tough."

Raphael shook his head. "Oh, no, I love it! But there is someone in my class…" He hesitated. "Casey, do you know a guy named Slash? He's around my age."

Casey tilted his head. "I think so. He's living in another part of the oasis, isn't he? Why? Has he been bothering you?"

"Nothing I can't handle," Raphael said quickly. "But could you keep an eye on him if he ever comes in this area? Just… just in case."

Casey raised his eyebrows, but didn't press. "Of course, Raph. Count on me. I'll keep an eye on him, and maybe on your brothers, too?"

"Thank you," Raphael said, grateful that his friend understood.

Casey might not be the most responsible adult around there, he was still an adult and Slash wouldn't mess with him.

Reassured, Raphael took his leave. He still had enough time to find Angel and ask her about yesterday's training.

He wasn't going to fall behind because of Slash's little scheme.

Splinter wasn't available today and Leonardo spent his morning in festival preparations with two ecstatic little brothers. Donatello showed him his prototype for a new kind of lantern and Michelangelo made him taste his new cookies' recipes.

It was mid-afternoon when he decided to put his plan into action. He knew from Raphael where Angel was living, and he also knew Slash lived in the same town.

Leonardo intended to go there and see for himself who this Slash was and whether his threats were genuine, and what better way to do this than by meeting the guy?

Of course, he would rather have talked about it with Raphael, but his twin had left in a hurry this morning and it might very well be Leonardo's last free afternoon before the festival.

He didn't think that Slash would be stupid enough to attack him in front of witnesses, but just in case, he had a plan.

Going to his room, he quickly took off his blue trousers and put on red ones, taking them straight from Raphael's pile. He tousled his hair to mimic Raphael's hairstyle and got ready to sneak outside the house.

It was, of course, counting without Donatello and Michelangelo, who were hiding in a corner instead of attending their lesson for some reason Leonardo didn't have the time to ask about if he wanted to go to Slash's home and back before dinner.

He couldn't, however, dodge his brothers' questions.

As soon as he spotted Leonardo, Donatello frowned as if he could tell something was off. "Raph?" he said hesitantly.

At the same time, Michelangelo squinted hard. "Leo?"

Leonardo bowed to him, impressed. "Indeed, Mikey. Well done."

Michelangelo grinned, very proud of himself, while Donatello crossed his arms and pouted.

"Not fair! We're not allowed to switch!"

Leonardo didn't tell him that he and Raphael weren't allowed to fool adults, either. But technically he didn't intend to fool adults.

"It's a surprise. For Raph. Don't tell Mom, okay?"

Both nodded, puffing up at being trusted with a secret.

Leonardo ruffled their hair in the exact same way Raphael always did.

"See you later!" he said, imitating Raphael's intonations to perfection.

"Scary," Donatello whispered behind him.

Leonardo left the house grinning. If his brother thought he was convincing, Slash would never suspect a thing.

Slash lived in the south-east of the oasis. Leonardo passed by the area reserved for caravans, and had the surprise to spot a huge familiar shape in the distance. Hun? He's back?

It wasn't that surprising, though. The same caravan leaders tended to come back. Their knowledge of the field was what made them so precious to the merchants and travelers.

Leonardo quickly forgot about Hun as he came nearer the village where Slash lived. He vaguely remembered him from the ceremony which had welcomed the new firebenders in the clan, months ago, and he hoped it would be enough.

The town was more populated than the one near his home, enough to be patrolled by a few guards. As Leonardo walked around, wondering whether he should ask about Slash's home, he spotted a teenager around his age running in the opposite direction. He was another one of Raphael's classmates and Leonardo decided to follow him in case he was a friend of Slash.

Leonardo realized that it was the exact contrary when he reached a narrow street and saw the teenager being pressed around the wall by someone that could only be Slash.

Leonardo frowned. Apart from them, the street was deserted; however, busy streets were right next to it. He could either call for help - something that the boy being bullied hadn't done - or interfere.

He chose the second option. Didn't he want to talk to Slash anyways?

"Let him go!"

To Leonardo's surprise, Slash immediately obeyed; and as he turned to watch the newcomer, something akin to fear flickered in his eyes.

The other teenager took this opportunity to run away, leaving Leonardo alone with Slash.

"I thought you said you wanted to help the other students," Slash spat.

Leonardo took in this piece of information and nodded. At least Slash did mistake him for his brother.

"I changed my mind," he said casually. "I thought you and I might talk."

"About what?" Slash's threatening tone left no place for doubt. He really didn't like Raphael.

But how far would he go to hurt Raph? Leonardo wondered.

"About the fact you threatened my brother," Leonardo said, throwing the dice.

Would Slash acknowledge it?

Slash smirked. "I've no idea what you're talking about. Besides, why would I care about your powerless, useless brother?"

Leonardo grimaced inwardly, both at the adjectives and at picturing Raphael's reaction to them.

"Good," he said.

Slash seemed disappointed by his lack of reaction.

"Now, of course, if I were to meet him…" he added. "Who knows what could happen?"

Slash glanced at something behind Leonardo and Leonardo shifted, apparently to explore the street.

There. There were teenagers behind the corner, watching them. Slash's gang?

"Yes, who knows?" Leonardo said coldly. He knew that wasn't how Raphael would have reacted, and he really hoped that Slash didn't know his brother well enough to realize it.

Slash frowned. The conversation wasn't going his way. What was he expecting? That the person he thought was Raphael attacked him, so he could play the victim?

Leonardo stood ready for an attack, just in case, but it never came. Obviously his brother had a neat reputation as a guy-you-don't-mess-with.

At least not in a fair fight.

Leonardo decided that he wouldn't learn anything else in this conversation. Maybe he should try to find the guy Slash had been bullying and ask him.

People were turning the corner and coming inside the street. He decided to take it as his opportunity to leave - whatever Slash wanted, it wasn't witnesses - and turned his back on the boy.

He felt the heat almost immediately. He spun on his heels and realized that the roof of one of the houses was now catching fire - had Slash done this?

His minions had gathered around him, and Slash grinned for one split second at Leonardo before shouting.

"Help! Help! Fire!"

Leonardo immediately looked for water. What if there were people inside the house, people who couldn't tame the flames?

But there wasn't any nearby, at least not in the amount required to extinguish such a fire, and he didn't have to wonder how exactly he would have used said water…

People were already running towards them, and several firebenders took control of the flames.

"Boys! What happened?" asked someone.

From his outfit, Leonardo could tell that he was ranking high amongst the oasis' guards.

"Sir!" Slash said, looking every inch the honest panicked citizen. "It's him! He came here to threaten me and threw a fireball at me! I dodged it, but…"

He waved at the smoke that had replaced the fire.

"What?" Leonardo exclaimed, indignant. "I didn't!"

"Yes he did!" one of Slash's friends exclaimed. "We all saw him!"

The guard frowned and turned to Leonardo.

"You're Raphael, right? What you've done is very dangerous, boy. What if this house had been inhabited? What if you had hurt Slash?"

Leonardo grimaced at realizing the guard knew both his brother's and Slash's name. Deep inside, he also hoped that Slash had known nobody lived in that house.

"It wasn't me," Leonardo said as calmly as he could.

The guard shook his head. "Your uncle will be very disappointed," he muttered. "Very disappointed indeed." He talked louder. "Now if you'll please come with me, I'll bring you home."

Behind the guard, Slash and his friends looked triumphantly at Leonardo.

"You don't understand," Leonardo tried to say. He knew the only way to get out of this trouble was to get into another - but at least he wouldn't drag Raphael in his fall. "I'm not…"

"Leo!"

The yell drew everybody's attention to the two teenagers who were running towards the scene, probably attracted by the noise or the smoke.

"…Raphael," Leonardo finished.

"What are you doing here?" the one and only Raphael asked, his eyes going from Leonardo to Slash, his expression a mixture of concern and anger.

The concern being directed at Leonardo only and the anger at them both.

Raphael was being followed close by a girl Leonardo assumed was Angel.

Now all the people present were watching them in amazement. Slash was gaping so hard it was almost comical.

"You're… You're…"

Leonardo shrugged. "Leonardo, yes. Hi, Slash. Nice to meet you," he said wryly.

"He's the one who can't firebend," someone whispered in the crowd.

"But then…" someone else said.

All eyes turned on Slash and his friends. The teenagers weren't being overconfident.

The guard frowned. "Let's see what your father has to say about this," he told Slash severely.

Slash paled.

"You," the guard added, pointing at the teenager who had pretended to be a witness, "you're coming too. Bearing false witness is serious."

The incriminated teenager bowed his head.

"And you," the guard finished, waving at Leonardo, "stay around. I'll want the full story."

Leonardo nodded, resigned, and watched as Slash followed the man out of the street, his features strained and looking way younger than he was. The crowd began scattering.

Raphael pressed a finger in his twin's ribs. "Are you crazy? What were you thinking?"

"I wanted to learn more about that guy." Leonardo crossed his arms. "How could I have guessed that he would do something like that?"

"Why didn't you at least warn me?" Raphael said, his teeth gritted. "I thought I had made clear he was dangerous!"

"You did, and that's why I wanted to learn more about him," Leonardo said, his teeth just as gritted. "I'm not going to stay in the background and let him try to bully you too! And I tried to talk to you this morning, remember?"

Raphael was about to reply when a light cough reminded them of Angel's presence. He sighed and pressed the top of his nose in a long-suffering gesture.

"Angel, meet my brother Leo. Leo, this is Angel."

Leonardo bowed to the teenage girl. She shook her head.

"You know, for some reason I didn't picture you like this."

Leonardo tilted his head. "Like what?"

She grimaced. "Like Raph. It's silly, uh?"

Leonardo and Raphael exchanged a glance before Raphael's face broke into a grin.

"He's nothing like me. Way too stupid."

Leonardo raised an educational finger. "For the record, I'm not usually that stupid. This is an exception."

"That's a lot of exceptions," Raphael muttered.

Angel chuckled. "Alright. The barracks are near the gates. I'll show you around so you can tell your story to the guards, and then I suggest we celebrate."

"Celebrate? What for?" Leonardo asked.

Angel winked at him. "It's not every day that Slash gets in trouble. Usually adults tend to believe he's this perfect nice guy everybody loves."

"Slash?" Raphael spat.

"Yes. It's kind of an exploit that your brother managed to trick him."

Raphael shook his head, disgusted. "Please don't encourage him, Angel."

Leonardo grinned. "Go on, Angel. You have my full attention."

His twin nudged him. "Didn't you just agree that you were being stupid?"

"I'm reconsidering my earlier opinion on this matter."

"Reconsider all you want, but don't forget to come up with a good explanation for our parents."

Leonardo's smile vanished. "You don't need to rub it in."

"I don't, but I will. You can count on it."

Angel was still watching them with a huge grin. "This way," she said when she was finally able to get a word in edgeways.

Leonardo and Raphael followed her through the village, bickering to their heart's content.

Such opportunities were becoming increasingly rare.

Chapter Text

The dunes of sand seemed to quiver on the passage of the twelve riders. They went as fast as their horses allowed them.

The man at their head - the one riding the finest horse of the group - couldn't afford to be late for the upcoming Year End Ceremony at the oasis.

In fact, he should already have been there. Matters of the utmost importance had held him back, though.

Very few people knew that he wasn't merely a delegate of the caliphe, but also a member of his secret service, one taking care of delicate matters of the caliphate's security.

One who was trusted with very old and dangerous secrets, secrets like the one buried not far from his journey's destination.

Almost as an afterthought, his left hand let go of the reins to slide inside the purse on his belt. His fingers stroked the tiny crystal hidden inside it. It was the recovery of this item that had delayed him. It had costed him a fortune, and not only in gold, but it was worth it.

Thanks to it, he would soon have the answer to the question that had nagged at his mind for more than a decade.

Leonardo watched his work-in-progress morosely. He wasn't particularly fond of sewing, but his mother had requested his help with the checking of the ceremonial clothes their family would wear at the festival beginning tomorrow, and there was no way he could have declined.

Especially not so soon after his latest adventure.

To say his parents hadn't been happy about the fact he had impersonated Raphael was an understatement, especially when the guards had ended up involved. Leonardo knew he would better keep a low profile for the next few weeks, if not the next few months.

So he was sitting next to his mother in the brightly lit house while Raphael was out there training - he was supposed to perform during the festival with the other brand new firebenders of the year. Leonardo didn't even have Michelangelo or Donatello to take care of the conversation, because they were both helping the blacksmith, Leatherhead.

Normally he wouldn't have minded working with his mother, far from it. But he had a feeling she knew something was off with him, and it made him uneasy.

Was it how his whole life would feel? Like he walked on eggshells with the people he loved the most?

As if on cue, the soft voice of Tang Shen snapped him out of his bleak thoughts.

"What's on your mind, Leonardo?"

For a panicked second, he wondered if she had read through him.

Don't be stupid, he chided himself. His mother was sharp and caring, but she was no telepath.

She couldn't know about his little secret.

"Nothing," he answered, way too fast.

"Hmm."

Leonardo couldn't blame his mother for not being convinced. He cleared his throat and quickly racked his brains for a better answer. "I mean, I was thinking about the ceremony. Raph will perform for the first time. I know he's going to be incredible!"

Tang Shen smiled fondly. "No doubt."

Leonardo relaxed. Now maybe she'd be satisfied and -

"Is there anything you want to tell me about?"

Leonardo almost stabbed his finger with his needle. "Me? Something I want to tell you about?"

His mother lifted an eye ridge. "Yes."

"No! I mean, no, thank you, Mom. I'm fine. Absolutely fine."

Leonardo hoped he wasn't blushing.

Before Tang Shen could answer, though, two excited shouts and sounds of running feet were heard in the gardens.

Soon, Michelangelo and Donatello burst inside the room, panting as if they had run all the way from the village.

Which they probably had.

"Mom, he's here! The delegate has arrived!"

Tang Shen quickly put down the robe she had been working on, and Leonardo did the same with a secret sigh of relief.

His little brothers had been disappointed when the delegate had sent word that his arrival would be delayed from a few days, but now they were reaching new excitement heights and he wouldn't be too much to keep an eye on them, which was a much more engaging task than sewing.

Not to mention that the man's long-awaited arrival would keep his mother too busy to ask him any awkward questions.

"Once more," Saki ordered.

Raphael dutifully put himself back into position. He could hear other students sigh as they did the same, and he smiled inwardly.

Unlike him, they weren't used to his uncle's demanding nature.

The performance was going to be great. They would fill the sky with fireballs and draperies of flames; the choreography was arranged to the nearest second.

Not that it was a dance or anything. It was more like a display of their power and refinement, if you asked him.

As the best student, Raphael had one of the main roles, along with Angel - which he was delighted about - and Slash - which he was way less delighted about.

The bully hadn't talked to him since his disastrous mistake. Raphael didn't know whether it was best to rejoice or worry about it. Angel pretended that the neighbors had heard Slash's father yell at his son for an hour straight. Maybe Slash had decided to keep a low profile?

Spike hadn't been very talkative either, and he was avoiding Leonardo's twin, which annoyed Raphael. Shouldn't the boy have rejoiced about the fact he got reinforcements?

As the drums of the musicians resonated once again, Raphael silenced these thoughts to focus on his moves.

Now wasn't the time to make a careless mistake.

When the rehearsal was over, Raphael resisted the temptation to collapse to the ground like half the students. He was rewarded by an appreciative smile from his uncle. Puffing himself up, he made his way to Angel.

"I don't want to boast, but I think we're going to make the greatest performance of the last decade."

She chuckled. "I'm not sure they think the same." She tilted her head towards the students groaning below them.

"They're overdoing it. I could have gone on all day." Raphael winked.

Angel crossed her hands behind her neck, not fooled by his lie. "Oh really? And to think I believed that if your uncle wasn't there, you would be lying in the sand with them!"

"Hey!" Raphael glared at her to better show his half-faked indignation.

"Just saying." Angel's grin suddenly vanished. "Look! Isn't it Slash talking to Spike?"

In one glance, Raphael realized that she was right. He frowned and accelerated to join the two boys who had walked from the main area and near a row of standing stones.

"Hey, Spike! Everything alright?"

Both Slash and Spike spun around. Slash opened his mouth to say something, but he changed his mind and grimaced before leaving with fast, although prudent, steps, keeping Raphael in his field of vision all the time like he was some dangerous beast.

In the meanwhile, Spike remained frozen where he stood.

Raphael cleared his throat. "Did he… was he threatening you?"

Spike looked the other way.

"If there is anything I can do to help…" Raphael went on uneasily.

Spike suddenly glared at him - for one brief second before he averted his eyes.

"No, thank you," he said in a bitter tone. "You've done enough."

Raphael blinked. "What?"

"I never asked you for anything! Why did you feel like you had to interfere?"

"But… but… he was bullying you!"

"And now it's worse!" Spike spat. Seeing Raphael's utter incomprehension, he sighed. "Look, I'm not strong like you or courageous like your brother. I'm not looking for trouble. All I want is to be left in peace!"

Raphael swallowed hard, not sure what to answer. Spike's shame was obvious - as was his anger.

"I… Uh…Sorry," he finally uttered.

"Just leave me alone. Please," Spike whispered before turning his back to Raphael and departing.

Raphael exchanged an upset glance with Angel. "Now talk about killing the mood." He shook his head. "I just wanted to help him!"

"You can't help him if he doesn't want to be helped." Angel sounded sad. "You know, he hasn't always been like this. When we were young, he was as daring and happy as most of the other kids I knew."

"What happened?"

"His father died," she merely said. "A firebending accident. Spike has never been the same since then."

Raphael had the time to ponder her words on his way home. Had he really done more harm than good by trying to help Spike? But what was he supposed to do, let Slash bully the poor guy without a second glance?

He hated feeling so confused. Maybe talking about it with Leonardo would help him to sort his thoughts - it often did.

However, he quickly realized it wasn't going to be possible to have a quiet conversation with his twin any time soon.

The house was in uproar - apparently, the caliphe's delegate and his party had arrived.

Tang Shen smiled to the man in front of her. She wished her husband or even her brother-in-law was there. Caliphe's delegate or not, she didn't like this Bishop. She couldn't pinpoint exactly why. He looked handsome and had been nothing but polite and respectful.

Maybe it was that something in his eyes, like he had seen things human beings shouldn't.

And possibly done them, too.

"These will be your chambers. I hope you'll find them to your liking." Tang Shen bowed.

"It's perfect, thank you." Bishop bowed in return.

"My husband will soon arrive. I apologize for his absence. We weren't sure when you would arrive, and as the Year End Festival begins tomorrow…"

"Don't worry about it, Madam. I'm the one apologizing for not being on time."

From the corner of her eye, she caught Leonardo hushing Donatello and Michelangelo out of the corner where they were trying to spy on their guest.

"Do you wish to rest in the meantime?" she asked Bishop.

He smiled. "I'd rather meet the rest of your family. I didn't have the honor to see them last time. It certainly looks like they're eager to meet me."

Tang Shen nodded. He had a keen hearing and a sharp sight, no doubt.

"We're honored. I'll have refreshments brought to us in the gardens."

Raphael caught up with his brothers on their way to the gardens, where a table full of fruits, cookies and juices was waiting for them and their guest.

"Did you see him?" Michelangelo whispered excitedly in his ear.

His enthusiasm was contagious. Raphael grinned and forgot about the episode with Spike.

"Not yet. How is he like?"

"He's like a stranger!" Michelangelo's eyes shined like it was the highest possible statute.

"He's tall and very polite," Donatello added.

Raphael tilted his head. "You've already talked to him?"

"No, but they already spied on him." Leonardo winked at his twin. "You're just in time for the official presentation."

Raphael nodded and placed himself in line with his brothers. Leonardo smoothed Michelangelo and Donatello's hair in a swift gesture before turning his attention to the house.

They didn't have to wait long until their mother came outside, followed by the tall man that had his brothers so excited. Tang Shen raised her eyebrows in mild surprise at seeing Raphael with the others.

"Bishop, these are my sons. Raphael, Leonardo, Donatello and Michelangelo."

Raphael and his brothers bowed low.

"It's an honor to meet you," the man said.

If he was surprised to see two pairs of twins, he didn't show it.

"The honor is ours," Raphael answered.

Then they all sat down and began chatting pleasantly. Bishop paid attention to everybody in the family, including the two youngest - a good point in Raphael's book.

When Yoshi and Saki finally arrived and the adults went inside to talk about politics, Raphael had a rather positive view of the man.

Leonardo couldn't sleep. It was as if his body refused to relax. He itched to stand up, go to his cave and waterbend, but he knew it was too risky to leave the house now. Bishop's party would no doubt take turns patrolling the gardens, and Leonardo didn't know them well enough to avoid them; not to mention there was bound to be more guards because of their important guest.

He sighed. Raphael thought Bishop was interesting, and Leonardo agreed, but he was still wary of the man. Something about the way he talked seemed too laid back for a person of his importance.

On the other end, what did he, Leonardo, know about such things? He lived in an oasis, secluded from the rest of the world.

Finally, he relented and stood up. Maybe a nice trip to the kitchen would help him relax and cut through his moody thoughts.

He was halfway through his destination when he heard snippets of a conversation. He held his breath. He could recognize the voices of his father, Bishop and Saki. And… Splinter? Why was he there this late in the night? Leonardo was well-placed to know that the old master didn't have a minute to him these days.

He knew better, but he couldn't help coming slightly closer. His curiosity was too strong.

All his senses awake, he stopped in front of the closed door and listened.

"I still think it's a dangerous idea," Splinter was saying.

"It's worth it." Bishop's voice had an edge to it that Leonardo heard for the first time. "Don't you want to know if you're guarding a ghost or… a ghost?"

Leonardo tensed. Were they talking about the Shredder's grave?

"Of course we do." It was Yoshi. "But we have a responsibility towards our clan. We can't put them in danger."

"I have a responsibility to make sure nothing threatens the caliphate," Bishop said in a honeyed voice. "Are you going to help me with it or not?"

There was a heavy silence. Leonardo didn't move an inch.

"Of course," Yoshi finally answered, his voice tense. "That's what we've been doing for the past two centuries. That's our duty."

"I didn't mean to offend you." Bishop's cold tone indicated the exact contrary. "I'm merely saying that the more information we have, the better."

A pause.

"Your son seems to share my opinion."

Leonardo's eyes widened. Was he referring to his talk with Donatello, who had seemed more than eager to share his opinions on a variety of subjects with Bishop? But Donatello couldn't know anything about the Shredder.

The door opened. Leonardo, who hadn't heard any footsteps, could only gape at the man standing in front of him.

"Leonardo, that's it?" Bishop smiled at him without warmth. "Please come inside."

Leonardo obeyed, his cheeks burning. His father, his uncle and his teacher were still sitting on the floor, their drinks in front of them. Ancient tapestries hung from the walls. The room was dedicated to receiving honored guests and Leonardo rarely had the opportunity to come inside and admire them. However, they were the least of his worries right now. He was way more concerned about the men's reactions.

His father looked annoyed and his uncle plain furious. Splinter's expression was unreadable.

"It looks like the words 'we won't be disturbed' hold a different meaning here." Bishop seemed to enjoy himself a little too much.

"I'm sorry," Leonardo stammered as the others didn't react. "I was heading for the kitchen and I…"

He watched his feet, ashamed. "I heard you talking."

"You were curious." Bishop sat down again. "There is nothing wrong with that - unless it gets you killed. Although I'd say not being curious enough can also get you killed," he mused.

His sharp eyes were piercing Leonardo, who was now the only one standing and wished he was anywhere but there.

Talk about keeping a low profile. He couldn't even begin to imagine what his father must be thinking right now.

"So, what do you think?" Bishop said with apparent indifference.

"About... About what?" Leonardo wasn't overconfident.

"About what you heard, of course."

Leonardo hesitated. "I didn't... I just heard that you wanted to know about something and that it's dangerous. I don't know what it is."

Which was true.

Bishop smiled coldly. "Then why don't you come with me tomorrow and find out?"

Leonardo's eyes widened. "What?" he said, rather stupidly.

"I don't think it's a good idea," Yoshi said simultaneously.

Bishop's smile widened.

"You don't have to worry. It'll just be a reckon mission, nothing dangerous. But of course, you're welcome to come with us. The festival begins when the sun reaches its highest point in the sky, doesn't it?"

As he was presiding over the Year End Festival, Yoshi really couldn't be absent in the morning. However, it was clear that he didn't want to leave his son alone with Bishop.

Leonardo bowed his head in shame. It was his fault if his father was embarrassed in front of their guest.

"I'll come with you," Splinter suddenly said.

Yoshi looked gratefully at him and Bishop nodded his appreciation.

"What better guide could I have?" Bishop turned to Leonardo. "We'll leave at dawn. I assume you know how to ride?"

"I do, Sir."

Leonardo didn't dare to ask where they would be going. He had a bad feeling he already knew the answer.

Alone in his appointed room, Bishop smiled. It had been an interesting evening for sure. And the boy's arrival couldn't have been timelier.

He had been discrete, but Bishop had a keener hearing than most people.

Bishop undressed and took his purse to pass it around his neck.

With the boy accompanying them, the oasis people would think twice about double-crossing him. Not that he really thought that they would betray him, but it was better to be safe than sorry. They hadn't seemed very enthusiastic about his pet project. They probably had hoped he would never find the crystal he needed.

He took it from the purse and gazed into it. In the darkness, it shone with the faintest of blue lights.

Thanks to that masterpiece of waterbending art, he would soon have his answers.

And if there was truly something still alive buried in the sands of the desert, he would either bow it to his will or destroy it once and for all.

Chapter Text

When Leonardo came back to his room, Raphael was waiting for him, sitting on his bed.

"Where have you been? I thought we agreed on you being extra careful."

Leonardo didn't miss the anxious undertone in Raphael's voice. Did his twin think he would be stupid enough to leave the house? Of course he wasn't! He was only stupid enough to get caught spying.

He sighed. "It's a long story."

"I'm listening."

Leonardo couldn't see the details of Raphael's features in the twilight, but his twin's voice left no doubt he was on the verge of losing his cool.

"Promise you won't yell first."

There was a pause.

"You know that's not reassuring, right?"

Leonardo lay down on his bed. "Promise?"

"Promise."

And Raphael kept his word, he didn't yell. Although Leonardo could have sworn his indignant whispers were just as deafening.

In the end, he managed to reassure his twin that Splinter would be there and he, Leonardo, would not move even a finger, and of course he would pretend never to have seen the place before.

He also managed to convince him that no, Raphael couldn't pretend to be sick to skip training and follow them in the desert, he had to be at his best for his comrades. The Year End Festival traditionally opened with a show offered by the new firebenders of the year, scheduled in the early afternoon, when the sun was at its highest point in the sky, and Raphael had trained hard for it.

Raphael then countered that Leonardo could pretend to be sick - but Leonardo reminded him that it was best not to attract attention on himself, and being sick would be suspicious… Not to mention that his mother would see through the lie and demand an explanation, and what was he supposed to say? It was better to go along with Bishop's plan and keep a low profile.

Leonardo didn't sleep well that night. His dreams were haunted by shadows and whispers, and he kept tossing and turning in his bed.

He woke up before dawn and didn't hesitate to stand up, letting Raphael sleep a little more.

To his surprise, Donatello and Michelangelo were already up too - and in top shape for the incoming festival.

They were in the kitchen with his mother, who gave him a good morning kiss and hugged him softly.

"Your father wants to talk to you. But have breakfast first."

"Yes, Mom," Leonardo said, sitting next to Michelangelo.

He tried to hide how ashamed he felt. Whatever Yoshi wanted to tell him, it would be well-deserved.

"Leo! I can't wait to see Raph today!" Michelangelo grinned, allowing Leonardo to see exactly what he was eating. "He's going to be awesome!"

"And tonight, Leatherhead and I have a surprise for all of you," Donatello added with pride.

"Is it safe?" Leonardo asked, amused in spite of his current predicament.

Donatello stuck his tongue out at him. "Of course!"

"And no lessons for three days!" Michelangelo seemed ecstatic. "I love the Year End Festival! And Raph and you will have plenty of time to play with us!"

"Of course," Leonardo said fondly.

Michelangelo nodded. "And even after it's going to be great! Dad won't have to lead the clan and he'll have time to play with us, too! Right, Mom?"

"You're absolutely right," Tang Shen answered with a grin.

Leonardo couldn't help grinning too. His little brother's enthusiastic nature was contagious.

His mood changed when he went to his father's study and knocked. He fully expected a lecture.

"Come in, Leonardo."

Leonardo obeyed. "Dad, I'm so sorry about yesterday, I…"

Yoshi cut off his apology. "What is done is done. Splinter will be waiting for you in the village. Bishop has already left his room to talk to him. I expect you to behave in his presence."

Leonardo bowed his head. "Yes, Dad."

Yoshi sighed. "Leonardo, what I mean is that you have to be careful. This man is dangerous. He's not our enemy, but he isn't a friend, either."

"I understand," said Leonardo who wasn't sure he did.

"The place he wants to go to…" Yoshi hesitated. "It's a bad memory for our people. Some things are better left… undisturbed. Not that you'll find anything."

Leonardo didn't dare to comment.

"I would come with you, but…" Yoshi shook his head. "I must attend to the last preparations."

"I know, Dad. Don't worry, it'll be alright."

Yoshi stood up. "Now go. We'll talk more about what you've done later. I know things have been hard on you lately, but you'll have to learn to think before you act."

Leonardo winced. He would never admit to Raphael what their father had just said, no matter the circumstances.

Bishop rode eagerly beside Splinter. The boy and a few guards, along with Bishop's own people, were riding behind them.

"Like we told you, Leonardo knows nothing," Splinter whispered to him after making sure said Leonardo couldn't hear. "He's neither a warrior nor a firebender and tradition doesn't allow it."

"It doesn't exactly seem fair," Bishop said dryly. Not that he really cared about Leonardo's feelings, but tradition had always seemed so limiting to him.

"We would still appreciate it if you respected our beliefs," Splinter said firmly.

Bishop shrugged. He had no desire to make an enemy of the old firebender. The rumor was that he hadn't lost any of his power.

"You don't need to worry, I won't."

Until, of course, concealment becomes impossible, he thought, absent-mindedly stroking the waterbender crystal.

Could the item really reveal the presence of the ancient Shredder, if the legends were true and he wasn't dead, but merely sleeping?

Bishop counted on the fact it reacted to waterbending. To keep himself alive, the Shredder must have used some very powerful bending indeed; Bishop hoped that the crystal would catch it.

And then…

Then he would do what these traditionalists had never dared to do, and embrace the opportunity to possess one of the most powerful weapons on the planet.

So far, so good.

Leonardo was relieved. They were arriving at the well area and nothing bad had happened. The earthquake from last time must have been a random event, a pure coincidence. Besides, Splinter and Bishop were lost in a whispered conversation and didn't pay him any attention.

He had even had a very good surprise: his friend Casey was amongst the guards.

Leonardo was beginning to consider the bright side of his situation. Karai would go wild when she would learn that he had come back to the well, with Splinter no less…

He grinned.

They came in sight of the well. The place was exactly like in Leonardo's memories: sand and scattered stones.

The only difference was that the temperature was cooler. It was still very early in the morning, and the desert wasn't as hot as it would soon be.

Splinter stopped. "We're here," he whispered.

Bishop dismounted without a word and took something from his belt.

Leonardo didn't see exactly what it was, only that it seemed a light blue. The man caught his curious glance and smiled.

"This is a magic like you have never seen," he said.

"Bishop," Splinter said warningly, dismounting too.

Bishop winked at Leonardo before heading for the collapsed well itself.

Without even thinking about it, Leonardo jumped from his horse and began following him.

"Leonardo, stay where you are. This area is dangerous." Splinter's sharp tone left no doubt about the fact it was an order - one not to be ignored.

"Yes, Master Splinter," Leonardo said, and he stepped backwards.

Immediately, one of the worst headaches he had ever experienced took his head in a vise. He stopped dead in his tracks, his heart beating. Had anybody noticed anything?

Thankfully, Splinter and Bishop were still moving away from him.

The pain was almost unbearable. Leonardo grabbed the reins of his horse and hid his face in the animal's coat.

"Leo?"

Oh no. He had forgotten about Casey.

"I'm alright," he managed to say. "Just tired. I didn't sleep well that night."

Casey seemed quite dubious.

"Are you sure?"

Leonardo nodded. Beads of sweat slid down his temples.

He wanted nothing more than to accompany Bishop and Splinter to the well. It was… it was calling him.

He grabbed the reins tighter.

"We could begin to go back," Casey offered. "Maybe it's something you ate?"

"That must be it," Leonardo uttered. "I knew I should have been more reasonable."

A surprised cry made them both turn around. They saw Bishop kneel in the sand and pick up something. His men took a step towards him, but he waved at them that everything was fine.

"I wonder what just happened," Casey said.

Bishop was ecstatic.

"Do you want to touch it?"

"No," Splinter said coldly.

"You should. It has become so cold, exactly like ice. It surprised me." Bishop watched the crystal that he was now holding with hands carefully wrapped in cloth. It had begun pulsating slowly. "Incredible. After all this time…" He glanced at Splinter. "I think we have our proof."

"Then we know that we were right to guard this area for so long." Splinter watched him severely. "And we'll keep guarding it. You've learned what you wanted. Let's go back."

"Yes," Bishop mused. "I guess I've learned what I wanted. But couldn't we learn more?"

They were reaching the scattered stones near the well. The crystal pulsated faster.

"The well has collapsed. You can't go down."

"That's too bad." Bishop thought about his options. He wasn't going to dig with his bare hands. Besides, he wasn't stupid enough to think he could chain such a powerful being to his will on his own.

He would need help.

"Well, I think you're right. Let's go back."

Leonardo was trying hard to keep up the pretense that his head wasn't about to explode, and now his tongue was as dry as paper.

He rummaged through his saddlebag to find his flask and brought it to his mouth.

However, he hadn't realized that his hands were trembling. He let go of the flask and the water was immediately absorbed by the desert.

"Oh no," he said pitifully, as if it was the worst thing ever.

"Don't worry, I'll take mine." Casey patted him on the back and went to his horse to retrieve his own flask.

Leonardo waited for him, absent-mindedly stroking his mount.

He didn't realize when his gestures changed - and suddenly the water that the sand had soaked up was ascending to him…

Leonardo started and it splashed the horse.

What was wrong with him? He couldn't afford to be that careless!

He glanced at Casey, but the man was still rummaging through his belongings.

Leonardo felt grateful that his friend wasn't more organized.

Help me, a very distant voice suddenly said - and at the same time, it was as if it was in his head.

Who are you? Leonardo froze.

You know who I am.

"There!" Casey's voice snapped Leonardo out of whatever it was. "And this time, I'll help you drink."

"Thank you." The water was delicious. Leonardo kept both his hands clamped against each other to avoid a disaster. He was beginning to feel dizzy and wasn't sure he could control himself.

"Leonardo, are you alright?"

Leonardo realized that Splinter and Bishop had come back. Bishop was several feet away, talking to his men; soon after, one of them nodded and departed.

Splinter, however, was watching Leonardo with concern.

"I'm not feeling too well," Leonardo admitted.

Although Splinter's presence made things better. It was warm and soothing; and now Leonardo couldn't feel the other's presence at all. His headache had vanished.

"But I'm better now. Can we go back? I don't want to miss the festival's opening."

Casey frowned but didn't contradict him. Splinter nodded.

"Yes, we can go back."

The trip back was mostly silent. Leonardo was both trying to make sense of what he had felt, and desperately refusing to do just that.

That presence, here… and it had spoken to him…

I can't go back to that place, ever, Leonardo realized. If Bishop demands it again I'll have to break my own leg or something…

A nasty prospect for sure, but still better than… than what? Communicating with the worst enemy of his people, a waterbender like him?

Leonardo pressed his eyelids together to hold back the treacherous tear that threatened to escape. At that moment, he would rather have never discovered his bending at all.

Something hard and cold pressed against his hand. He opened his eyes and realized that it was a tiny crystal. And its light blue seemed familiar…

With horror, he realized that it must be the item that Bishop had kept in his purse. Why was it against his hand? Why was it against his hand?

He tried to wish it back in Bishop's purse, but the crystal remained stuck where it was.

And then Bishop turned his head towards Leonardo, and Leonardo barely had the time to hide the treacherous thing inside his fist.

"Well, I hope you've enjoyed the ride. I must say it went beyond my own expectations."

Bishop seemed in a very good mood, and Leonardo did his best to hide his emerging panic.

"Yes, Sir."

"Now let's attend this festival, shall we? The highest excitement of the year."

He smiled derisively before galloping off.

Leonardo's heart sank.

He could only hope he would have an opportunity to return the crystal very, very soon, and that Bishop wouldn't notice its absence until then.

Chapter Text

Raphael wasn't happy to leave for the festival before Leonardo had come back, especially as he hadn't seen his twin this morning. However, his presence was required hours before the opening ceremony began, and there was no avoiding it.

The festival would take place at the center of the oasis, where a vast area could accommodate all the people attending. It included the oasis people, of course, but also the travelers present at the moment and the caliphe's delegate and his guards.

Now that it wasn't the middle of the night and his head was clearer, Raphael was really worried about whatever intents Bishop had. And he was even more worried about Leonardo.

His brother wasn't stupid enough to waterbend in front of everyone, though.

It would be okay.

They had barely reached the Hamato house when Bishop noticed his crystal's absence.

He was supposed to dress for the upcoming ceremony, but instead stormed off to Splinter before the old master had a chance to go back to his house and put on his own ceremonial clothes.

He got straight to the point.

"The crystal has disappeared. It's not in my purse anymore."

Splinter allowed his genuine surprise to show. "You must have lost it."

"I didn't lose it," Bishop said, his expression calm and threatening. "I'd rather say it has been stolen from me."

Splinter narrowed his eyes. "Are you accusing me?"

"Of course not." Bishop's tone was unpleasantly sweet. "But we were more than just two in this expedition."

"Then you're accusing one of the guards. I'll vouch for them, so it comes to the same."

Bishop pondered his options. He hadn't noticed anything, so whoever had dared to steal from him was extremely gifted. Did such a person even exist in this oasis removed from the world? Maybe Splinter was right and the crystal had slid from his purse. Unless it was Splinter himself… But the old man had always been a faithful defender of the caliphate… Bishop was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt.

He opted for a compromise. "I'll retrace my steps, just in case I did lose it. In exchange, I'm expecting you to conduct a quick investigation, just in case your trust is… misplaced."

"So be it," Splinter said in a very cold tone. "We'll meet directly at the festival. I have no doubt you'll have found what you're looking for."

"I certainly hope so." Bishop saluted him and left. He remembered still having the crystal maybe fifteen minutes from the oasis' gates; it wouldn't take that long.

And if he didn't find it, well…

The culprits would learn just how bad an idea it was to cross him.

Splinter watched Bishop depart with a pensive expression. He didn't like the implicit threats the man's tone had carried.

He was convinced Bishop had lost his crystal in the desert. What else could have happened? Splinter knew every oasis guard by their name, and he had chosen himself those accompanying them. They were beyond suspicion.

It must be the crystal itself. Who knew what kind of hidden powers it had?

Moreover, something had been deeply disturbing Splinter during their trip to the dried-up well. In all the years he had watched the place, he had never felt something like this. A… presence. Why had it stirred? Was it the crystal's influence? Then it was for the best if Bishop had lost it. Although it was surprisingly careless from the caliphe's delegate.

Splinter sighed and stroked his beard. He didn't know what the future had in store for them, but he had a feeling he wasn't going to like it.

He was still deep in his thoughts when he caught something from the corner of his eye.

Or more precisely, someone. A someone Splinter knew very well, and who was now tiptoeing like an intruder in his own house.

He moved silently to find himself right behind the boy.

"Leonardo? Aren't you supposed to get dressed? I can't imagine you would want to be late for Raphael's performance."

Leonardo started. In his defense, it might be because Splinter was speaking right in his ear when the boy had thought himself alone.

"I was looking for my brothers," Leonardo quickly said - maybe a little too quickly. "But I guess Mom already left with them. They were so eager to see the festival. Uh, where is Bishop?"

"He needed to check something," Splinter said slowly. "Why?"

Since he had started training Leonardo, he had become closer to the boy, and rather good at deciphering his attitudes.

And he could have sworn Leonardo was hiding something.

"No reason," Leonardo answered.

Again, too fast.

A nasty suspicion made itself known in Splinter's brain, one he refused to believe. He decided to find out for sure, if only to shut it up.

"Bishop says he has lost something very precious. Have you any idea what might have happen?"

"Not at all," Leonardo said.

Splinter's heart sank. He would never have suspected the boy. Leonardo was always so honest…

But it was painfully clear he was lying.

"Leonardo." Splinter delicately put his hands on his student's shoulders. "Please tell me the truth. Did you take it?"

"No!" Leonardo looked Splinter in the eye.

Splinter felt relieved. This time, he had a feeling the boy was telling the truth.

Still, Leonardo had to know something.

"It's about a tiny crystal. It's very precious to Bishop. Have you seen it?"

Leonardo opened his mouth to answer…

... and he immediately closed it, looking horrified.

Splinter could only mimic his expression at seeing the blue light shining through Leonardo's closed fist. He frowned and grabbed said fist, forcing Leonardo to open it.

Bishop's lost crystal lay there.

Splinter waited several seconds, hoping for an explanation from Leonardo - or for the crystal to disappear, proving it was only a bad dream.

None of these things happened.

"Come with me," Splinter finally said, heartbroken, to the upset boy in front of him. "I'll let your father deal with this."

Leonardo closed his eyes, clearly fighting tears. Splinter refused to comfort him.

The boy had to face the consequences of his actions.

Leonardo couldn't believe what was happening. That cursed crystal had betrayed him, and now Splinter was convinced he was a thief.

He was riding behind his teacher, a rare occurrence inside the oasis, but they needed speed if they were to talk to Yoshi before the festival began. They had only stopped at Splinter's house, so the man could get dressed for the festivities - Leonardo himself already had, as fast as he could before he followed Splinter.

What was he going to tell him? What was he going to tell his father?

Would they believe him if he said the truth, that was, he had no idea why the crystal was now in his possession?

They only dismounted when they came in sight of the festival itself and the crowd forced them to continue on foot. The sun was now high in the sky - the festival would soon begin.

Leonardo barely noticed the stands filled with drinks, flowers, and products of local craftsmanship. Splinter hadn't said a word to him since he had discovered the crystal. Said crystal was now safely hidden in Leonardo's purse.

Way too soon, they stood inside the tent where his father had taken residence. Leonardo noticed with resignation that his uncle Saki was also there. Could his luck get any worse?

"Yoshi, may we talk in private?" Splinter said, and Leonardo could only guess how dire his expression was from the surprise on his father's face.

They went to a private area in the tent, comfy and brightly decorated, with a basin of water for ritual washing and food and drinks on a coffee table. Saki followed them, apparently considering he had a right to be part of the private conversation about to unfold, and Splinter didn't prove him wrong.

Which only showed how mad Leonardo's teacher was at him.

"Your son has something to tell you," Splinter said, his tone rather cold.

Leonardo kept his gaze on the floor. Words weren't coming to him. What was he supposed to say anyways?

"Leonardo?" Yoshi prompted him, to no avail.

Splinter shook his head in disappointment. "No? Well, then I'll do it. Bishop has lost his crystal, and looks for it in the desert. It happens to be in Leonardo's possession."

"What?" Yoshi said, as if he wasn't sure he had heard properly.

Saki, however, immediately grasped Splinter's meaning. His face tore into a furious grimace. "You're stealing from our guest? What a dishonor!"

"I'm not a thief!" Leonardo protested desperately.

"But you have the crystal, don't you?" Yoshi asked severely.

Leonardo could only nod.

"Give it to me."

Leonardo obeyed. The treacherous thing wasn't shining brightly like it had in the house, but its light was still unmistakable.

"Oh, Leonardo."

Yoshi's tone was more disappointed than mad, and it was unbearable for his son.

"I didn't take it!" he almost shouted, on the verge of tears.

"So what, it just flew to you?" Saki said, his tone harsh.

"Yes." Now Leonardo was crying. There was no way his uncle would believe him.

Or anybody else, for that matter. Not when it was all he could say. What was this crystal anyways, to put people in trouble like that?

"Leonardo…" Yoshi sighed. "Look at me. Why would you do that?"

Leonardo did his best to hold his father's gaze. It was hard to do through his tears, and he wished the water away from his eyes. "I didn't take it," he whispered. "I don't know what happened."

"A thief, and a liar," Saki spat. "And on the opening day of the Year End Festival no less. How could you stoop so low?"

Now Leonardo could see better, although he was still crying. Saki was looking at him as if he was the most disgusting thing in the world.

"What am I going to do with you?" Yoshi asked sadly. "I know the last months have been hard on you, but I would never have expected you to…"

The crystal, which Yoshi had kept in his palm, suddenly flew to Leonardo's hand. At the same time, Leonardo realized why he was seeing better: he was waterbending his tears ever so slightly out of the way. His heart beat faster. His powers were spiraling out of control.

Yoshi, Splinter and Saki were watching the crystal like it had suddenly become alive.

"What was that?"

Leonardo angrily wiped away his tears. "I don't know. I don't know!"

"It's attracted to…" Splinter whispered before stopping, so low that Leonardo wasn't sure he had heard correctly. "But it would mean…"

"Obviously this thing has a mind of its own," Yoshi said. His tone sounded surprisingly relieved, as if he was happier his son wasn't a thief after all than worried about mysteriously flying crystals.

"That wretched magic." Saki snorted. "We should never have allowed Bishop to bring it here. It doesn't belong there. I'm sure it jumped at the chance to be with a non-bender rather than a firebender."

And that was when Leonardo realized the obvious. That crystal had been made by waterbenders. It was attracted to waterbending. That was why Bishop had brought it to the well, and that was why it kept coming back to Leonardo…

But he wasn't going to correct his uncle. Let him believe that the crystal avoided firebenders when it could.

"It looks like we've falsely accused you, my son," Yoshi said. "Please accept our apologies."

Leonardo nodded and was about to say it was okay, could he go find Raphael now? His twin would look for him before the beginning of the festival, when Splinter carefully stepped in front of him.

His teacher seemed to be prey to a strong emotion as he grabbed Leonardo's wrists.

"Leonardo," he whispered urgently. "If what I think is right, you're in great danger. Please be honest with us. Are you…"

Splinter didn't end his sentence, but Leonardo had understood. He looked the old man in the eye, searching for a sign that Splinter was repulsed by him, by who he was - by what he was - but he could only find concern.

"Master Splinter?" Yoshi frowned. "What's wrong?"

Leonardo bit his lip. What choice did he have, now that Splinter had guessed?

Still. Raphael was going to kill him.

He nodded to Splinter, and the old man released him with a sigh.

"Can someone tell us what's happening?" Saki asked wryly. He didn't like being left out.

Leonardo had never felt calmer in his entire life.

"Fire isn't my element."

Yoshi raised an eyebrow and Saki rolled his eyes.

"Yes. We know."

Leonardo closed his eyes briefly. "You don't understand." He took a step towards the basin of water. "I mean that Fire…" He stood straight, his feet shoulder-width apart, "…is not…" He leaned forwards, letting one of his hands graze the ground, "My Element." He raised his arm, and a tentacle of water rose in the air and danced around his fingers.

Then he let the water go back to the basin and watched his family's reaction, his lips pressed tight.

Both Yoshi and Saki were gaping at him so hard, he might as well have grown a second head.

"You're a waterbender," Splinter whispered. "It explains so much."

"Impossible," Saki finally managed to say.

"But how?"

The hint of panic in Yoshi's voice made Leonardo's heart sink.

Splinter took a deep breath. "We don't have much time. Leonardo… you're related to the water tribe."

"What?" Yoshi and Saki exclaimed.

"Through your mother, Tang Shen," Splinter went on. "At least that's my assumption. You see," he said, looking at two baffled brothers, "not all the water tribe people that came to us were benders, and not all stood against us. Our ancestors helped and hid some of them..." Splinter watched Leonardo pensively. "And for two hundred years, nobody felt the call you did…"

Yoshi massaged his temples. "Give me a minute," he begged. "Leonardo, how long have you known?"

Leonardo bit his lip. Did it matter now?

"For weeks," he admitted.

His father gave a deep sigh. "Then I assume Raphael knows, too."

Leonardo's silence was eloquent enough.

"I can't believe you would keep that to yourself," Yoshi muttered.

Leonardo turned to Splinter. "You said I was in danger. Why?"

"Bishop wants to wake up a very old waterbender," Splinter answered. "I'm afraid he wouldn't hesitate to use you… and besides…" He hesitated. "Leonardo, how did you learn these moves?"

Leonardo shrugged. "It just… came to me."

"Like firebending, waterbending must be taught." Splinter stroked his beard. "Have you noticed anything out of the ordinary? Dreams, maybe?"

Leonardo gaped at him. "How do you know?"

Splinter's tone remained calm, but his expression was grim. "He's reaching out to you. Teaching you. Influencing you… You must leave this place."

"What?" Leonardo's heart skipped a beat.

"What do you mean?" Yoshi said imperiously.

Splinter didn't pay him any attention. "Leonardo, have you already heard of the Shredder?"

"Of course not," Saki whispered. "How would he…"

"Yes," Leonardo said awkwardly. "Uh…"

"It doesn't matter how," Splinter said, an eyebrow raised. "But he, the Shredder, was a very powerful waterbender. You're not safe near his resting place."

"But where am I supposed to go?" Leonardo felt as if his world was crumbling to pieces around him.

Splinter looked at him sadly. "Your powers are awakening. You must find those who are like you. They can teach you what you need to know to protect yourself."

"But…" Yoshi said before Leonardo could, and Leonardo suddenly felt the strong arms of his father embracing him.

"Yoshi, we don't have time," Splinter urged. "Bishop will be back soon, and we must give him an explanation for his crystal's disappearance. And Leonardo must leave the oasis. Nobody here can properly teach him. Besides, he's Raphael's twin, and nature loves balance in all things. I believe that, in time, he might become a very powerful waterbender."

"I'll do it," Leonardo said calmly.

If what Splinter said was true and he was, somehow, connected to the Shredder… sooner or later, he would put his family in danger, and he didn't want that.

"You must go now." Splinter put a hand on Leonardo's shoulder. "With the sun at its peak, the Shredder's influence on you is weakened. The path you must take goes around the well. Use this time wisely."

"He can't go alone!" Yoshi protested.

"Maybe we could find him a companion," Splinter thought out loud.

And Leonardo realized that whoever that was, it wouldn't be Raphael. His twin's powers were still too unstable, he needed the proximity of a master.

Besides, the oasis, firebending… it was Raphael's whole life.

But Raphael… Raphael would never allow him to leave. He would insist on coming with him…

Which meant Leonardo couldn't tell him goodbye.

And Donatello. And Michelangelo. And his mother. And Karai. Was he also supposed to leave without telling them goodbye?

"What will we say to the others?" Saki said calmly, and Leonardo realized with surprise that his uncle wasn't going to report him.

"We'll find something." Splinter extended his hand to Leonardo. "Can you give me the crystal?"

Leonardo complied, and Splinter surrounded the item with tiny flames. Its light decreased until it was a pale blue.

"So it lets you leave," he said to Leonardo. "We can't let it come back to you, although it probably belongs to you more than it does to Bishop."

In other circumstances, Leonardo might have appreciated the irony more.

The festival was about to begin. Under the sun at its highest, the new firebenders would soon display the full extent of their talent to create an overwhelming ode to the beauty of firebending.

From his place in the backstage area, Raphael was eagerly watching the crowd. He could see his uncle Saki talking to a few guards, and his mother and his two littlest brothers sitting next to Splinter in the front row. His father Yoshi had just proceeded to the podium where he would stand during the performance, as had Bishop, the caliphe's delegate. However, Raphael couldn't see Leonardo.

What was his brother doing?

Leonardo's hands slightly trembled as he followed his traveling companion out of the oasis gates and into the desert. Almost everyone was at the festival and those who stayed wouldn't tell on them, but what if one of Bishop's men saw them depart?

No, they would remain with Bishop. By now, the caliphe's delegate must be with Leonardo's father. Hopefully he had believed Splinter's tale: that Leonardo had been the thief, and he was confined in his house as a punishment.

And tonight, when Bishop would want to talk to him, they would discover that he had fled into the desert to purge his crime. They would organize search parties and not find him, and he would be declared dead…

Leonardo didn't like this plan, not one bit, but he had no better one.

Donnie, Mikey, Raph. I'm so sorry.

Chapter Text

Raphael bowed under the thunder of applauds. He and the other teenage firebenders had outdone themselves and their performance had been immensely appreciated.

It should have been the highlight of his day, but Raphael's heart wasn't in it. Someone was missing, someone who should have witnessed and cheered him...

His twin better have a good excuse.

Raphael felt a light nudge in his ribs, and frowned at his neighbor.

"You're supposed to smile, you know," Angel said. "What's the matter?"

Raphael shrugged. "Nothing. I hope."

Applauds finally died down, and they were free to leave the stage and go back to their families. Now came the time for several official discourses, including one by his father - but Raphael couldn't have cared less.

He slipped into the assembly of spectators and easily reached the front rows. Donatello and Michelangelo moved over to make room for him, and snuggled up against him as soon as he sat down.

"Raph! You were awesome!" Michelangelo shouted in his left ear.

In the crowd, several people frowned at the disruption.

"It was incredible!" Donatello yelled in his right ear.

"Thanks," Raphael told them, a little distractedly. "Mom, where is Leo?"

Tang Shen's smile disappeared. "Apparently your father sent him home."

"Why?" Raphael couldn't think of a reason why Yoshi would have done that. The Year End Festival was the biggest event of the year. What had happened?

"He didn't tell me." Tang Shen's exasperation showed in the slight tightening of her lips. "We'll have to wait until he's done, I guess."

Raphael turned to Splinter, who was sitting next to his mother, but the old man merely shook his head, indicating either that he didn't know what was up with Leonardo or that he didn't want to talk about it.

Raphael's worry increased tenfold. He considered leaving the place on the spot to come home and ask his twin, but his absence would be frowned upon.

Especially as his father was the one talking.

"It has been an honor to serve you this year." Yoshi bowed his head gravely. "Now the time has come for another house to take the lead. The Bradford family has chosen Chris to be our leader in the following year. Please welcome him!"

Raphael watched morosely as Slash's father joined Yoshi with a bright smile.

"I'll do my best to be worthy of this task…"

Raphael's mind immediately wandered away from the official discourse. Now that his father was becoming leader, would Slash become an even worse pest? Raphael looked for him in the crowd, and spotted him not far away from them. But Slash didn't look triumphant; in fact, he was watching his feet rather than his father.

"Raph, I can't see well enough," Michelangelo suddenly said in his ear.

"But Mikey, we're in the front row," Raphael answered, amused.

"The stage is too high." His brother's smile was all innocence.

Raphael pretended to think hard. "Then I guess you could stand on my shoulders."

"Yeah!"

His brother immediately undertook to climb on said shoulders, followed close by Donatello who had no intention to be left behind.

Carrying his little brothers helped to make the rest of the opening ceremony less of a torture to Raphael.

As soon as it was over, the crowd began to scatter and stroll along the stands. There would be another show tonight - by benders and non-benders alike.

Yoshi was leaving the stage. Raphael put Donatello and Michelangelo back on the floor and hurried to him. His brothers and his mother followed him close.

"Dad!" Raphael said urgently. "What happened with Leo?"

Yoshi's face grew somber. "He's grounded," he answered, rather reluctantly.

Raphael's eyes widened. "During the festival? What did he do?"

"Raphael, this isn't the time."

"But I would very much like to know too, my husband," Tang Shen interjected. "What did my son do not to be allowed to stay with his family during this feast day?"

Yoshi grimaced. He watched each member of his family in turn - from his wife to Raphael to his two youngest sons. They were all looking at him in expectation.

"He was caught stealing from Bishop," Yoshi reluctantly said.

For a while, Raphael's mind went blank. None of his thoughts and fears had included such a possibility. For a moment he had feared that Leonardo had been seen waterbending - but theft?

"What? There must be a mistake," he finally stammered. "Leo would never…"

"He did," Yoshi cut him off. "And believe me, I'm really sorry about this whole affair." His face softened. "But it shouldn't ruin your day. Why don't you all go take a look at the exhibition? There are lots of sweets," he added with a smile to the two youngest. "For my part, I must remain with Bishop and Chris."

"See you later, then," Tang Shen said. Her gaze left no doubt about the fact she didn't consider the matter settled.

Raphael barely waited until his father had moved away. "Mom, may I be excused? I would like to check on Leo. I don't know what happened, but…"

He didn't say more, but his mother had understood. She nodded with a smile.

"We're coming too!" Michelangelo demanded.

This time, Tang Shen shook her head. "I would rather you stay with me. I'll feel lonely without you. And you know you can trust Raphael to take care of Leonardo, right?"

"Right," Michelangelo answered reluctantly.

Raphael smiled gratefully at his mother and hurried away, not even taking the time to say goodbye to Angel, who was waving at him.

Yoshi noticed his son departing from his standing point next to the stage. He wondered if he should stop him - the more time Leonardo had without his absence was noticed and the best it was - but it was already too late.

Besides, he didn't want to make Bishop suspicious. The man had seemed to buy the story of Leonardo stealing his crystal - and why wouldn't he, when the boy's own father had? A fact Yoshi wasn't especially proud of - but he might find the tale of Leonardo running away in shame a little harder to swallow.

And Yoshi was pretty sure Raphael would have an even harder time believing it. But he couldn't tell him the truth, not yet. For Leonardo's own safety, his family's concern and hurt had to be as genuine as possible.

No matter how much it hurt Yoshi to do so.

Leonardo wasn't in his room. He wasn't in the house. And he wasn't either in his favorite cave.

Raphael searched every place he could think of, yelled his twin's name at the top of his lungs - to no avail.

Leonardo was nowhere to be found.

Raphael ran to the nearby village, meaning to ask people about his missing brother. It was deserted. Everybody was at the festival, including the guards - both on and off-duty.

Raphael tried to calm down. Not all the guards could be at the festival, right? Some of them had to keep guarding the gates.

He hurried to said gates. There was only one guard there. Raphael knew him a little; he wasn't the brightest, but he was faithful.

"Have you seen my brother?" Raphael said desperately.

The man seemed surprised to see Raphael, and even more surprised by his question.

"No, I'm sorry."

Raphael's last hope vanished. Where was his brother? Was he hiding from him? No, he would never do that, not in a million years.

Not from Raphael.

But then what? Had he disobeyed Yoshi's direct order and never gone home? But his ceremonial clothes had been unceremoniously thrown on his bed, so his brother had gone home. And left. In a hurry.

Where?

"Are you sure?"

"Of course I'm sure!" The man looked at him with irritation. "And I was there all along. Except, of course, when I had to put down the fire." He indicated a warehouse not far from the gates. "Someone left broken glass in the sun. So stupid. With the heat, of course it was going to burn!"

Now Raphael's sense of foreboding was so strong he almost choked. This sounded very much like... a diversion.

From whom? Leonardo? But why would he have wanted to leave?

He saluted the guard and ran to the stables.

Leonardo's usual horse was missing.

The night was close when Raphael came back to the festival's place, panting.

The happy faces of friends and families, the lively music, the smells of food, everything seemed out of place to him.

His brother was missing. How could the whole world not end?

He lost precious minutes finding his family again. His little brothers were eating pastry, and his mother was discussing with… Angel?

Raphael decided not to linger over what they could have been saying. It didn't matter anyways, not like it would have if he had, too, been able to enjoy the evening…

"Leo's gone!" he shouted.

Tang Shen immediately understood that something was very, very wrong.

"What are you saying?"

"He's gone," Raphael repeated. "He's not in the house, nor anywhere else. I think… I think he left in the desert."

And then he had to wipe his eyes, because somehow they had tears inside.

It took some time, but finally a search party was launched. All those who could participate did; the desert night filled with hundreds of lights.

By decision of Chris, the new leader, the festival had been suspended until further notice. Some whispered that it had never happened for the last hundred years, and that it was a bad omen.

Raphael didn't listen to them. He also barely listened to his mother and father, asking him what might have been up with his twin - and he kept repeating that Leonardo would never have left like that, never, ever.

But Leonardo's tracks were long gone, and they didn't find anything.

Dawn was breaking when Raphael came home. He had never felt more miserable in his entire life.

He had always dreamed to be a warrior, and his dream was coming true. His apprenticeship was going well. He had made a new friend…

Without Leonardo, it was meaningless.

Raphael made for his room. Outside, the search was still going on, with people taking shifts; but his father had ordered him to take some rest.

He found Donatello and Michelangelo, who hadn't been allowed to participate, asleep on Leonardo's bed. He nested against them and sank into a dreamless sleep.

It was only nine hours later, when Raphael woke up with a clearer mind, that he realized something that had been nagging at him the whole night.

He hadn't seen Casey during the search party. Karai had been there, and Angel; but from his adult friend there had been no trace.

Raphael sat up on his bed and began thinking.

Yesterday, Leonardo was to accompany Bishop. He had promised to be very careful and not to use his secret gifts. And then he was charged with theft, and disappeared, apparently out of shame.

Except Leonardo wouldn't have fled, even if he had stolen Bishop's property. He would have endured the disapproval and disappointment of their father, like he already had…

Maybe it had been one time to many?

But he would have left a message to Raphael.

Raphael stood up and decided to go find his father. He would demand the whole story. There had to be something he hadn't been told…

He found Yoshi in the village, talking to the guards.

"Dad?"

Yoshi turned to him, his features drawn. Obviously he hadn't slept at all.

"Raphael. How are you feeling, my son?"

Raphael didn't answer the question. Instead, he asked another one. "What really happened with Leo?"

Yoshi frowned. "I told you everything I knew. Bishop didn't find an object of his after his trip with your brother, and Leonardo acknowledged taking it. I grounded him, intending to deal with his behavior after the festival, but then…" Yoshi sighed. "You know the rest."

Raphael shook his head wildly, refusing to be convinced.

"Leo would never leave like this! What did you do to my brother?"

Yoshi stared at him, his expression unreadable.

Raphael didn't move an inch. His behavior was bordering on disrespect and he knew it, but he was determined to get to the bottom of this essential matter.

"Raphael," Yoshi finally said. "I know it's hard for you…"

"You don't understand anything!"

"Raphael, that's enough!"

Raphael bit his tongue under the harshness of his father's tone. He was miserable and worried sick, couldn't Yoshi see it?

Bishop chose that moment to arrive from the gates, and Raphael decided to leave. He didn't trust himself not to accuse the man of he didn't know what, which would cause a major diplomatic incident.

He needed to calm down. If his father didn't want to tell him anything, fine. But Raphael would not give up. He would ask him, again and again, until Yoshi finally yielded…

He joined the search party once more. There were less people this time, and they looked at Raphael with sadness and compassion - which he hated.

In the evening he made another pause and sat next to the gates to eat bread and dried fruit. Then everybody gathered at the gates to decide of what they should do next. Concerns were voiced about the fact they were searching in vain, and that Leonardo might very well be lost forever; it was too much for Raphael, who moved away before he had a chance to kick their butts.

"Where are you, Leo?" he whispered to the pale stars of twilight.

"He's probably dead, you know," said a voice he knew all too well.

Raphael started. He had been so lost in his thoughts that he hadn't heard Slash coming. He jumped on his feet and watched the other teenager with disgust.

Slash was smirking at him with delight. "And he died a thief. Even your father said so. What a dishonor."

Maybe he was feeling so bold because all the adults were so close, or maybe the opportunity to take revenge on Raphael was too good to pass.

In any case, it was too much for Raphael. With a shout coming from the deepest corners of his soul, he jumped down Slash's throat.

The two boys rolled in the dust, trying to punch each other's face, to kick each other's stomach, to pull each other's hair.

Raphael never knew who had thrown the first fireball. Was it Slash? Was it him? Did it really matter?

But their fight couldn't have lasted more than a handful of seconds before people noticed.

"Enough!" somebody shouted in a commanding voice - maybe it was Slash's father.

But the boys didn't stop, and in fact, it got worse - until Raphael felt strong arms grabbing him and he was immobilized.

Raphael wriggled to get free, but the person's grip was iron; and in his anger and despair, he lashed out with the last possibility he was left with.

His firebending.

The air around him became scorching, and flames engulfed him and his captor, who let out a surprised cry - obviously he hadn't expected that.

And then Raphael felt his strength leave him, and found himself against the ground, unable to move. Later, he was told that his opponent had been using pressure points; but at the moment, he only realized who it had been - who he had attacked.

It was the caliphe's delegate, Bishop.

It turned out that Bishop was only superficially injured. Granted, he had been caught by surprise, but he was a very powerful firebender himself and had managed to get the flames under control.

Raphael didn't fully realize the political implications of what he had done until Bishop made a suggestion that the adults had no choice but to approve.

He stood in a makeshift tribunal, with Slash at his side - both guilty of fighting with each other like no members of the same clan should - and listened to the sentence.

"I wish that these two young men accompany me," Bishop said, his face expressionless. "I'm willing to help restoring the peace between them, and what better way than a trip into the desert? I must go someplace and they could help me. We should be back in a few weeks."

And Chris Bradford, new leader of the oasis, merely nodded.

Chapter Text

For the first time in his life, Donnie couldn't make sense of the facts.

Huddled up on his bed, as if it could preserve him from the uproar outside, he thought about said facts.

First, the Year End Festival had been suspended. The surprise Donatello had made for it was still waiting in Leatherhead's forge. He had been so proud of it, so impatient to test it - it was a way to send colored flames in the sky without bending.

Donnie shook his head. He shouldn't let his attention drift. The festival had been suspended because of the second fact: one of his brothers had disappeared without leaving a trace.

Adults kept saying he had left - but why would Leo leave without telling them goodbye? And he could see how much their mother was worried, it was obvious she had been crying a lot. Leo would never want to upset her like that.

Third, another one of his brothers was about to be temporarily exiled. Raph would soon leave with the caliphe's delegate - and Donnie who had been so happy about Bishop's arrival now wished he had never set foot in their home.

So. No festival, no Leo, and soon no Raph.

And none of this made any sense. None of this had any logic. Yet Donnie lived by and for logic.

He needed to understand. He needed to understand. He needed…

"Donnie?"

Mikey's voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Donnie hid his face between his knees so Mikey wouldn't see how upset he was - but Mikey wasn't so easily fooled. He climbed on his twin's bed and somehow found his way against his chest.

"Are you thinking again?"

"I don't understand. I need to understand. Where is Leo? Why must Raph leave?"

"I don't understand either, but you're not going to find the answers if you stay in our room. Why don't we go ask Mom?"

Donnie hesitated. "You think she won't mind? She's very busy."

"Let's try it."

Mikey disentangled himself from Donnie's arms and pulled on Donnie's sleeve. Donnie reluctantly stood up and followed his twin to the kitchen.

Their mother was there, cooking food for the people who were still helping to search for Leo.

Donnie would have thought so many adults working together could manage to find one teenager, but apparently not. Adults were disappointing.

Except his mother, of course. His mother was still the best.

"Hi, Mom," Mikey said, hugging Tang Shen.

Mikey hugged people a lot these days. It was as if he knew they needed the comfort. Donnie liked hugs to, but only with the people he knew very very well.

"Hi, Michelangelo." Tang Shen wiped her hands on a dish towel. "How are you feeling, sweetie?"

"Mom, we wanted to know…" Mikey hesitated and turned to Donnie.

Donnie knew he expected him to explain what, exactly, they wanted to know.

He cleared his throat. He had already asked why Leo had left, and his mother not only had no answers, but she cried - so he wasn't going to ask that again.

"Why does Raph have to leave?"

His mother sighed. "It's his punishment for fighting with Slash. But don't worry, Donatello, he'll come back in a few weeks."

"He could have been punished inside the oasis," Donnie went on stubbornly. "We need him here. Why do we have to do what Bishop says?"

"Because Raphael hurt him, and because he's a representative of the caliphe," said his father's voice.

Donnie turned to him. He had just entered the kitchen and looked exhausted - like his mother and everybody else, except he and Mikey who weren't allowed to take part in the search.

Tang Shen looked at him with hope. "Any news?"

Yoshi shook his head and her shoulders sagged. He sat down at the kitchen table and took Donnie on his lap.

"You know we are part of the caliphate, right?"

Donnie nodded. They had been taught that, and he remembered.

He always remembered everything.

"And Bishop is allowed to speak in the caliphe's name. He's someone very important. We have to listen to what he says."

"But it's not fair," Donnie protested. "He doesn't know Raph like we do. Raph never meant to hurt him!"

"Yeah, it was an accident!" Mikey added. "You always say that we won't be punished if it's an accident, why is it different for Raph?"

Yoshi sighed. "It happened because he was fighting with a friend, and that can't be tolerated."

"Slash isn't Raphie's friend," Mikey pouted.

Donnie nodded. He had come to the same conclusion.

Their father took Mikey on his lap, too.

"They're from the same clan. We all are. In order to survive in the desert, people need to help each other. Your brother and Slash will have to patrol in the desert together, what if they can't trust each other?"

"I don't like it," Mikey whispered.

"You don't have to like it," Yoshi said softly. "But try to accept it, alright?"

"I'll try," Mikey said.

But Donnie knew it was just to make his father happy.

Later that day, Donnie and Mikey went looking for Raph. They didn't even say it aloud; they knew they both wanted to be with him.

Raph wasn't in his room, although he was grounded at home - so they went to the gardens.

Raph wasn't here, either.

"Do you think he left like Leo?" Donnie asked, feeling close to tears at the mere thought.

"I don't know." Mikey bit his lip. "Wait, I know where we could look for him!"

Donnie watched him with hope. "Where?"

"In the tree grove behind the house. I saw him go there with Leo once."

Donnie's eyes went wide from excitement. The tree grove wasn't exactly in the gardens, but it was close enough that Raph could have heard people calling him - so maybe he wasn't disobeying their parents and just wanted to be left alone? Mikey said that his relationship with their father wasn't at its best, and Mikey noticed those things.

Donnie and Mikey ran to the edge of the grove, then tiptoed inside, just in case.

Raph was there indeed, and so was Karai.

Donnie's eyes widened in excitement. His elder brother and his cousin looked like two conspirators. Maybe they would learn something interesting?

He exchanged a knowing glance with Mikey and both hid behind a tree, careful to keep silent.

"Nothing adds up," Raph was saying. "I know my twin. It's not like him to act that way."

"What, you think he was kidnapped?" Karai shook her head. "By whom?"

"No, I… I don't know." Raph kicked a few leaves. "I'm just saying, this makes no sense."

Donnie nodded gravely. It was a good sign if Raph had been able to figure that much. Donnie had been worried about his brother after his fight with Slash, but said brother was beginning to use his head again.

"I know, Raph."

Karai put a hand on Raph's arm, and Donnie frowned. He hadn't known they were that close. He glanced at his twin, and Mikey mirrored his own expression. He hadn't known either.

"I'll keep investigating, I promise," Karai went on. "Try not to get into any more trouble than you already are, okay? And I know it's easy to say, but try not to worry too much about Leo. He has a few surprises in store for whoever might want to harm him."

Donnie frowned even more. What was Karai talking about?

Raph sighed. "I know. And I've been thinking, maybe it's for the best if I spend time with Bishop. If he has anything to do with Leo's disappearance, I might find clues."

"You think he might be involved?"

Donnie pricked up his ears. Did he?

"Well, I…"

And then Mikey sneezed, which caused Raph to stop speaking.

Donnie glared at his twin, and Mikey made him apologetic puppy-dog eyes.

"Who's there?" Raph said threateningly, and Donnie and Mikey had no other choice but to go into the open.

Raph's expression softened considerably when he saw them.

"What are you two doing there?"

"We were looking for you," Mikey immediately said, his face pleading. "To tell you goodbye."

"I'm only leaving tomorrow."

"It's just in case you forget," Mikey went on in a small voice.

Raph knelt to be at their level. "Mikey, I won't forget."

"But Leo did," Mikey pointed out.

All of a sudden Raph grabbed Mikey and held him close. "I know, Mikey, I know," he whispered in a choked voice. "Don't be mad at him. I'm sure he would have if he could."

"I'm not mad at him," Mikey answered sadly. "I just don't understand."

Raph sighed. "Me neither, little brother." He stayed silent for a while. "You two want to stay with me for the rest of the day?"

Donnie and Mikey nodded. Karai watched the three of them with a fond expression.

"I'll set to work immediately," she said. "Good luck, Raph."

"Thanks," Raph answered.

Donnie made a mental note to talk to Karai later. Obviously she knew more than they had thought about what was going on.

That night, Donnie and Mikey slept with Raph again. Raph made them promise that they would be good in his absence, and they promised, crossing their fingers just in case.

It was too dark for Raph to notice.

Then, right before falling asleep, Mikey asked the question that Donnie hadn't dared to say.

"You'll bring back Leo?"

Donnie waited for Raph's answer in expectation. The adults hadn't been able to find Leo, but Raph was his twin and maybe he would succeed where everyone else had failed.

"I won't rest until I have," Raph whispered fiercely. "I promise."

And Donnie didn't need light to know Raph hadn't crossed his fingers.

That same night, and unbeknownst to the three brothers, their parents' room was the stage of a matrimonial fight of epic proportions.

"Yoshi, this can't go on," Tang Shen said between gritted teeth. "Tell me what you know."

Yoshi kept a watchful eye on her. She had crossed her arms and was sitting as far from him on the bed as she could. She seemed very close to throw something to his face, something that wouldn't be a cushion. "My love…"

"Don't 'my love' me! I know you're hiding something . My son has disappeared, and you refuse to speak!"

"Please, Shen, trust me," Yoshi said desperately. "I only want what's best for our family -"

"You don't understand," Tang Shen added. "Either you tell me what I need to know, now, or I'll consider that you're not interested in our marriage anymore. And I'll act accordingly."

"Shen!"

Yoshi's shock was obvious, but it didn't stop his wife. She was worried sick and at the end of her rope.

"What's your choice, Yoshi?"

Yoshi's answer seemed to come an eternity later. "Fine. I'll tell you."

And he was true to his word. Tang Shen had a hard time believing her ears as he told him about Leonardo - their son - bending water, and about the threat posed by Bishop.

But nothing shocked her more than the end of his story.

"You send him away?"

"Shen, try to understand," Yoshi whispered urgently. "I've done it to protect him."

He reached out to her, but she refused his arms.

"All this time, you knew what had happened to him, and you let me imagine the worst," she accused, tears coming down her cheeks.

"It had to feel real," her husband said, his voice broken. "For Leonardo."

Shen wiped her eyes angrily. "And Raphael? He couldn't know either?"

"No, for the same reason you couldn't. I'm so sorry, Shen."

He looked miserable, but she wasn't ready to forgive him yet.

"You have to tell him."

"Shen, he's going to spend weeks with Bishop, who is both one of the cleverer men I know and the last person who must learn about Leonardo's fate. Of course I can't."

"Raphael would never betray his brother."

"And what if Bishop realizes he's lying? That man is dangerous. Please, my love. Help me on that. For both our sons' sake."

This time, Tang Shen allowed him to take her in his arms as she cried.

Bishop gazed into the starred sky. He had decided to move from the Hamato house; he didn't want to cause more drama.

He had been accommodated with a sumptuous tent, but he had decided to sleep under the stars instead.

The caliphe's delegate didn't know what to think of Leonardo's disappearance, but his family's despair was genuine, there was no doubt about it. And it didn't threaten his plans in the slightest.

Raphael's reaction, however, had given him a golden opportunity to make a move he could only have dreamed of.

The sons of two of the most influential men in the oasis would soon be under his supervision. He could influence them, show them how necessary his mission was - and even if they failed to realize that, they would still make fine hostages.

Bishop smiled. His future had never looked brighter.

Chapter Text

Casey Jones wasn't sure how he had managed to find himself in that particular situation: alone in the desert with a teenager who barely spoke.

All he knew was that he was supposed to watch over him, and accompany him west.

It was what he had been asked to do, two days ago.

He was at the festival, walking through the crowd as if he was admiring the stands and never letting the boy out of his sight.

Like he had promised to Raphael, he was keeping an eye on Slash. So far, the boy had done nothing suspicious. The only thing Casey had noticed was how down he looked on the day of his father's confirmation.

All of sudden Splinter and Leonardo arrived and entered Hamato Yoshi's tent. Raphael's brother was ashen and Casey wondered what had happened. Slash must have, too, because he came closer to the tent, obviously in the hope of overhearing.

Casey hadn't decided whether he was going to interfere when Slash's father, Bradford, soon-to-be oasis leader, arrived and began a conversation with his son.

Casey couldn't hear what they said, but Slash moodily left for some errand. Casey decided it wasn't worth following him this time. Besides, he was curious to know why Leonardo had been so upset. Maybe he could wait next to the tent in case the boy needed a sympathetic ear?

He bought sweets and ate them, discreetly circling around the tent.

He didn't expect to suddenly find himself face-to-face with Splinter.

"Casey Jones?"

"Yes, Sir?" Casey hid his surprise as best he could.

"You seem mightily interested in that tent. Any reason why?"

Casey felt like a little boy again under the gaze of the old man in front of him. There was something about Splinter that had always impressed him. Maybe it had something to do with the old tales that guards sometimes whispered during their hours on watch, that he had traveled further than anyone else in the oasis and knew a lot about the outside world…

Casey had no reason to lie. "I saw you come inside with Leo, and he looked upset. I thought that maybe he would need a friend when you would, uh, be done with him," he said awkwardly.

Splinter raised an eyebrow. "I see. You're keeping an eye out for him."

"I guess you could say that."

"Well, if you want to keep doing that..."

And Casey followed him, more curious than ever.

One hour later, he was leaving the oasis for he didn't know how long.

Casey didn't know why Leonardo had been sent away, and he didn't dare to ask the boy who obviously wasn't willing to talk.

It must have been something dire, though, because Casey was sure Leonardo hadn't said goodbye to his brothers or mother, and it couldn't be of his own choice.

Casey thought about Raphael. How had Leonardo's brother reacted when he had noticed his absence?

Probably not too good.

The sun was setting. They had maybe one hour when the temperature would be pleasant, and then it would become too cold and they would settle for the night, set up shelter and nestle against the horses.

But first, they had to find water. Their supply was diminishing fast; Leonardo was drinking more than any of the other people Casey had traveled with in the desert.

As the map that Splinter had given them clearly indicated water points, though, he didn't feel the need to tell the boy to restrict himself.

Casey took that map. "We're entering an area of the desert I don't know at all," he said to Leonardo. "We'll have to count on Splinter's map to find water."

The boy merely nodded.

Casey hadn't counted with a spoken answer anyways, but it was still better than talking to himself.

"So, let's see," he muttered. "It's, uh…" He watched the few rocks that could serve as landmarks and the first stars in the sky. "This way."

They had dismounted to give the horses some respite, and they walked for a while before Casey stopped.

"It's there," he said, and he began digging in the sand to reveal the hidden well their predecessors had built.

When he realized that Leonardo wasn't moving, he raised his head.

"Uh, Leo? I wouldn't mind a little help."

"There is no water here," Leonardo whispered.

His voice was hoarse and so low that Casey barely caught the words.

He laughed nervously. "Well, you better hope there is."

Splinter's map was old. What if the well had been displaced? What if he, Casey, had misinterpreted its scribbled signs?

Casey dug faster to avoid thinking about the trouble they would be in if such was the case.

Leonardo huffed and walked away. Casey reined in his irritation in front of such behavior. Okay, the boy had every right to be upset, but they were in this together, and the desert was unforgiving. Leonardo might at least -

Casey's fingers met stone, and he sighed in relief. There was the well. He cleared it completely and pushed the lid. He took a goatskin and a rope and slid them inside the uncovered hole.

It reached the bottom with a dry sound.

Casey's heart sank. There was no water inside. Maybe a ground shift had changed the underground layout?

He took the map to evaluate when the next watering hole would be. If he deciphered the distance correctly, it would be in two days.

They would never make it there with their current water consumption. Even by restricting themselves, Casey wasn't sure they would.

The sound of sand meeting sand snapped him out his gloomy thoughts. Maybe fifty yards on his left, Leonardo was digging.

Casey came to him, barely daring to hope.

"Have you seen something?"

Leonardo glanced at him without answering. Casey hesitated before kneeling next to the teenager to help.

A few seconds later, they were opening another well and filling first their flasks, next their goatskins.

Casey drank a big gulp of water, careful not to waste a drop of it. "How did you know?"

Leonardo merely shrugged.

Leonardo was following Casey, lost in his thoughts.

Another day of travel. Sand as far as he could see.

When would their journey end?

Eight days had already passed since they had left the oasis. Leonardo wondered whether the plan had worked. Did the guard play his part well? Was everybody convinced he had died in the desert?

Was Raphael convinced of it?

Leonardo missed his family so much.

He felt guilty that he hadn't told anything to Casey yet, but he wasn't sure how to begin - and besides, his throat was constantly dry and he wanted to spare his voice.

He knew that he drank more water than Casey, but he was always thirsty.

Still, he was grateful for the man's presence. Casey showed the patience of a saint and never pushed him.

They were almost at the end of Splinter's map. Splinter had told them that they would know where to go from there, but there was nothing else than rocks and the occasional cactus standing out on the sand.

Leonardo wasn't worried. He could feel the presence of water beneath them, and had been able to correct Casey several times about the location of water sources. Now Casey just relied on him to find them and barely checked the map anymore.

Leonardo wondered whether Casey had deduced anything, or if he was just thinking his companion was particularly sensitive to landscape alterations.

It wasn't until several days later that the landscape began to change. First they saw more vegetation, then small animals, then they smelled a touch of salt in the air.

Then they found the first village.

Casey tensed in anticipation as they came closer to the houses. He didn't see any guards, and the few people outside seemed more curious than hostile, but you never knew. He dismounted and signaled to Leonardo to do the same. He didn't want to appear threatening.

"Hello, strangers," a man greeted them. "What brings you to our humble village?"

Casey was relieved that he talked their language, although he had a strong accent.

"We're heading west," he answered. "If you have any fresh food to sell us, we would be forever grateful to you."

"Sure," the man said.

Now a little crowd of maybe ten people had gathered around them. Foreigners must be a rarity in the village.

"Where are you from?" a kid asked.

"We're from an oasis deep inside the desert," Leonardo answered softly.

Casey didn't miss the sadness in his eyes as he did so. The kid must remind him of his little brothers.

"I didn't know there were waterbenders in this desert." The man scratched his beard.

"Oh, we're not waterbenders," Casey said dismissively. "We're firebenders. I mean," he added, glancing at Leonardo who had tensed, "I'm a firebender."

"Firebenders?" A lady smiled. "Now let's be serious."

The children laughed.

Casey cleared his throat. "No, I assure you, Ma'am, I am. Uh…"

He moved his arms softly, and opened his hands to reveal a tiny flower of fire, which he sent her way. It dissipated right before reaching her.

Ladies always loved when he did that, which is why it took him several seconds to realize the woman was watching him in horror.

"How?" the man whispered. "Firebenders can't cross this land."

A murmur of assent ran through the circle of people.

"The land is treacherous," another lady went on. "You never know which well will be connected to a water source. And sometimes, wells themselves shift. Maps aren't reliable."

"Our map wasn't always accurate," Casey admitted. "Luckily, my friend here is gifted to find water."

Casey winked at Leonardo, who shifted uncomfortably.

"Is that so?" The man tilted his head towards Leonardo.

Leonardo nodded.

"Then I'll ask you again, what brings you to our village?"

Casey shrugged. Maybe the man was hard-of-hearing and hadn't understood the first time.

"We're heading west…"

"I'm looking for a teacher," Leonardo suddenly said. "A waterbending teacher."

Casey's mouth opened and closed without a sound. Maybe he was the one hard-of-hearing after all, because he couldn't have heard correctly.

The man nodded with satisfaction, as if things made perfect sense to him.

"Then you'll need to go to the ocean - it's within a half-day's walk - and take a boat to the island. Whether you'll be taught or not is not up to me, though. Oh, and the horses can't cross. We could take care of them for you - for a fee, of course."

"Thank you." Leonardo bowed.

Casey didn't say a word as Leonardo bought the fresh food he had been hoping for, negotiated for the horse-sitting and for beds - beds! - to sleep in tonight.

It was only when he had drunk an entire glass of a delicious alcoholic beverage distilled by the locals that he found his voice again.

"You," he said, pointing an accusatory finger at a blushing Leonardo, "Start talking."

The ocean wind blew pleasantly in Leonardo's face as he stood on the prow of the boat taking them to the island where he would, hopefully, find a waterbending teacher.

The ocean was nothing like the water Leonardo had seen before in his life.

It was beautiful. It was powerful. It was singing to his soul, filling his heart with a joy he hadn't felt in a long time.

He was in his element.

"I think I've never felt more miserable in my life," Casey moaned next to him.

The man was bent over the railing, emptying his stomach at regular intervals. Leonardo felt sorry for him, but he wasn't impacted by that seasickness Casey was suffering from, according to the fishers who had brought them along.

Several villages and ports were scattered across the coast. Finding a boat hadn't posed any problem.

He fixed his gaze on the island in front of them, a green point on the horizon.

He couldn't wait to be there.

The crossing was a torture to Casey. Leonardo, however, was thriving, and that brought some comfort to the firebender's heart.

Although he understood why Leonardo had been reluctant to tell him about his powers, Casey really didn't mind. What had happened two hundred years ago had happened, well, two hundred years ago.

The past was in the past, and Leonardo was a friend. That was all that mattered.

And now Casey accepted his fate with resignation. He had zero affinity with water, and it seemed like he would be stuck on an island with waterbenders for weeks.

He sighed, and his stomach took it as a signal to empty itself again.

After an eternity, they finally landed on the island. Its vegetation was the most luxuriant Casey had ever seen.

A group of people were waiting on the beach for them, with a red-haired lady at their head. She smiled at the newcomers.

Casey gaped, unable to take his eyes off her. Her beauty irradiated. She made every second of this absurd journey worth it.

He really hoped she was sensitive to fire flowers.

"My name is April," the lady said, her voice as warm as her gaze. "Welcome to this island."

Chapter Text

This was the worst journey Raphael had ever experienced.

It wasn't because of the scorching heat - it barely bothered him - or because he was farther from his home than he had ever been.

It wasn't even because of the gnawing worry about Leonardo. That one would have been present no matter where Raphael was, journey or no journey.

No, if it was almost unbearable to Raphael, it was because of the company.

Slash had revealed himself to be as unpleasant a traveling companion as Raphael had feared. And to make matters worse, Bishop took special delight in pairing them together for chores.

Like right now, when they were supposed to take care of the horses of the whole company - eight adults including Bishop plus the two teenagers.

"This is all your fault," Slash muttered for the umpteenth time. "I should be home right now, relaxing with my friends, and instead I'm stuck there with you."

Because you have friends? Raphael thought, rather meanly. Are you sure they're not just scared of you?

"If you had left me alone, none of this would have happened," he said through gritted teeth.

Also for the umpteenth time.

For a while, Slash rubbed down the horses in silence. Raphael knew better than to think it would last.

"I hope they never find him," Slash suddenly said.

Raphael restrained the urge to punch him in the face. He had practiced that a lot in the last nine days.

"Shut up," he said through gritted teeth.

He didn't have news from Leonardo, not that he expected any in the middle of nowhere. His absence was like a nagging injury, not incapacitating but always present.

He wouldn't lose hope, though. Karai had promised to investigate in the oasis, and maybe Raphael's father would be more cooperative when he would come back.

Raphael grimaced at the thought of his father. Their goodbyes hadn't gone very well.

"Or else?" Slash glared at him, clearly challenging him to make a misstep.

But Raphael wasn't going to fall into his trap. He didn't want to give Bishop any reason to be unhappy with him - he thought himself lucky that the caliphe's delegate didn't seem to be annoyed with him after the burning incident.

"Didn't your father teach you not to brag about things you don't understand? It's obvious you have no clue what siblings are," he retorted instead of jumping down his throat.

Leonardo would have been proud of him.

Slash's face darkened and he fell silent again.

Raphael held back a sigh. He was so sick of the guy, he had no idea how anyone could have thought that this little trip would bring them closer.

At the campfire this night, Raphael immediately noticed that Bishop was in a particularly good mood.

Until then, he and his companions hadn't been very talkative. Raphael had tried to get him to talk about what had happened with Leonardo that fateful day -subtly, of course, he wasn't stupid - but Bishop had dodged his questions and Raphael hadn't dared to insist.

Bishop felt Raphael's gaze upon him and smiled. "In two days, we'll cross the border," he said matter-of-factly.

Raphael was taken aback at the news. "What?"

In front of him - the boys sat as further apart as they could in their little circle - Slash was as surprised as he was.

"We'll leave firebender territory and enter earthbender territory," Bishop said slowly. He made a calculated pause to let the teenagers digest the news. "What do you know about geography?"

Raphael tried to remember his lessons. Leonardo had always been more diligent than him in these areas.

"We're in the center of the caliphate," Slash said before Raphael had a chance to answer. "We used to be a huge waypoint for caravans before…" He glanced at the other men.

Bishop tilted his head. "They all know. Go on."

"… Before the Shredder came and tried to steal the oasis from its true owners," Slash went on. "But we fought valiantly and defeated him!"

"I see." Bishop turned to Raphael. "Anything you want to add?"

"No, Sir," Raphael said. "I was told a pretty similar story."

Bishop intertwined his fingers. "I wonder how much embellished it was," he mused. "Anyways. You're wrong to think your oasis is situated in the center of the caliphate. In fact, it's in the south west. We're heading south, towards our border with the Earthbending Empire."

"What are we going to do at the border?" Raphael leaned forwards, fascinated.

"We're going to cross it, of course."

"But…" Slash searched for words. "We can do that?"

Bishop raised an eyebrow. "Of course we can do that. We're not at war, you know? And I have all the necessary passes."

Raphael blinked. "How come we never saw any earthbender in the oasis? It's not that far."

"They don't like the sand and therefore tend to avoid the desert," Bishop answered. "Besides, that part of the Eartbending Empire isn't very populated." He made a calculated pause. "Two hundred years ago, the majority of the travelers didn't come from the south. They came from the West Route, which is now closed."

Raphael frowned. "Closed?"

"More exactly, nobody takes it anymore." Bishop sighed. "It goes through a part of the desert where water sources move constantly. At the time, waterbender guides ensured that travelers crossed it safely, but after the whole Shredder affair, they stopped coming."

"Waterbenders?" Slash almost yelled. "Well, we don't need them! This breed can stay where it is!"

Bishop shook his head. "What did they teach you?" he muttered to himself. "Such ignorance." He waved his hand to rekindle the fire. "Without them, the travelers from across the sea and their treasures were lost to your oasis."

"The sea," Raphael whispered dreamily. He had heard of it; a body of water so vast that you couldn't see its end. He bet Leonardo would love it. "It's hard to imagine."

"Seeing the ocean is impressive," Bishop said. "But crossing it is even more impressive."

"You have?" Slash exclaimed.

"Yes. I've journeyed into each one of the Four Nations. It's more common than you would think."

"We never talk about other benders at home," Raphael said pensively. When he had learned during his initiation that other benders existed, it had been a mind-blowing surprise to him. He would never have thought that this knowledge was so widespread outside the oasis.

"That's because you have a neat reputation of being old-fashioned traditionalists, and that you're not welcoming to other people. Travelers are warned not to talk about it." Bishop gazed into the horizon. "It makes it easier to keep your little secret to yourselves."

"Why are you telling us all that?" After days of almost total silence, Raphael couldn't help feeling suspicious.

"Because we're soon going to meet more people, and I don't want you to look too ignorant." Bishop smiled. "The world is so much bigger than you thought, isn't it?"

The next day, they left the desert for a more frequented area, exactly like Bishop had said. It had vegetation Raphael had never seen, and in the distance he could see a blue ribbon gleaming.

"It's a river," Bishop answered his silent question. "It marks our border with the earthbenders."

However, people stayed away from them, and a child even ran away when they came across him.

"Strange," Bishop whispered.

The explanation for their behavior came in the afternoon, when they met a group of warriors who spoke animatedly with Bishop - sadly out of earshot for Raphael.

When Bishop came back to them, it was obvious that he was upset.

"We'll make a detour," he said simply.

They followed the warriors to a crater that might have been thirty yards wide.

"What is this?" Raphael whispered.

Bishop dismounted. "It used to be a logger's lodge," he said.

At first, Raphael didn't understand. "What?"

"It used to be a logger's lodge," Bishop repeated. "Look."

He pointed at the crater's border, and Raphael saw a half-cut tree and an abandoned axe, both betraying a work interrupted in a hurry.

A few yards farther, clothes lay scattered as if they had been drying under the sun when disaster hit.

But from the lodge itself there was no trace.

"What… What does it mean?" Raphael asked. He felt sick to his stomach.

"If only I knew." Bishop clenched his fists. "It's the third occurrence as far as we know. An isolated home just... vanishes. No one hears anything. We find neither survivors nor corpses."

"Who can do such a thing?" Slash's face was a greenish hue.

"We don't know… yet," Bishop said somberly. "I'd exclude benders, though." He got back on his horse. "But I can guarantee you that whoever did that will regret they ever crossed my path."

Raphael had no doubt it was the truth.

The rest of the journey to the border happened in a moody silence. Raphael kept thinking about the logger's lodge - or more precisely, about its absence. He had no clue what could have happened, but the culprits were without doubt very powerful.

It renewed his worry about Leonardo. Was his brother safe? Had he disappeared in a similar way? But there hadn't been any crater, Raphael was sure of it. They had gone over the oasis and the desert nearby with a fine-tooth comb…

But the sand wouldn't have kept the crater's shape intact… But Leonardo had taken his horse, he wouldn't have done that if someone else had made him disappear… But… But…

Raphael almost groaned. Couldn't his brain stop coming up with worst-case scenarios about his twin? As if he wasn't anxious enough as it was.

Slash's thoughts must have been similarly gloomy, because for once he wasn't pestering Raphael.

When they reached the first border post, Bishop briefly talked to the guards and they were allowed to cross the river. At this time of the year, it wasn't very deep and the horses could wade.

As they reached the other side, Raphael watched the second border post intently. If he believed Bishop, it belonged to earthbenders. Maybe he would witness some earthbending?

He was disappointed. Bishop merely showed his passes to guards in green outfits and they were allowed to enter the Earthbending Empire.

It wasn't long until they came into a forest. Raphael had never seen so many trees gathered in the same place. It completely obstructed the view, and he felt a little on edge because of it. He was used to vaster spaces.

Bishop must have known where to go, though, because he didn't hesitate once and led them to a cliff that they didn't see until the last second.

At its base, a giant rock almost completely hid the entrance of a cave.

Raphael was wondering what they would do next when a voice came from inside the cave.

"Who's there?"

"It's me, Bishop", their leader answered.

The rock moved with a rumble, and Raphael waited in expectation for the owner of the voice to come outside.

There was another rumble, a cloud of yellow dust, and a man in a wheelchair surfaced.

"Long time no see," he said. "Although I haven't met everyone here." He eyed Raphael and Slash. "Didn't we agree about no new faces?"

"Don't worry, they're not going to report you to your former employers," Bishop answered with a smirk.

"Who are you?" Slash asked, rather rudely if you asked Raphael.

Although he was dying to ask the same question.

"Who do you think I am?" the man answered with contempt. He caught Raphael's awkward glance at his legs and shrugged. "Like you see, Earth can be unforgiving. It crushed both my legs one day I wasn't paying it enough attention."

"So you're an earthbender?" Slash came closer to him, fascinated.

The man rolled his eyes. "And what did you expect to find in a cave within the earthbender territory? Of course I'm an earthbender! Now get out of my way!"

Slash didn't immediately move, as if his brain was too busy processing the news to hear the order. With an irritated grumble, the man raised his hands - and the ground under Slash's feet lifted, sending him stumbling backwards.

Raphael hurried to get out of the wheelchair's path.

"So," the man said when he arrived in front of Bishop. "You've finally found what you were looking for and now you need the good old Stockman to dig, am I right?"

Bishop nodded. "You're right."

Chapter Text

Donnie held his breath as his pressed the palm of his hand against Mikey's mouth, his whole body rigid in his effort to keep motionless.

He really hoped that the hangings would hide them both from Karai.

On the other hand, he was thrilled that their days of investigations were finally paying off.

It had been Donnie's decision to begin with Karai. Unlike their father Yoshi, their uncle Saki, Splinter and Bishop, she hadn't been an eyewitness to Leo's most recent actions in the oasis; however, she was way more accessible than any of the adults, especially as Bishop had left, Splinter was nowhere to be found, Saki was scary and Yoshi dismissed all their questions.

Neither Donnie nor Mikey had ever been very close to their cousin. It wasn't that they had any reason to dislike her; they just had different interests.

Until now. Now they had a very common and very important interest, aka Leo.

So they had begun spying on her, as discreetly as they could - but in the unrest that followed Leo's disappearance and Raphael's departure, adults weren't watching them as closely as they used to.

And very little people thought that two eight-year-old boys could have a serious agenda.

It hadn't been easy to discover this room, which Mikey had immediately named Karai's Secret Lair, but they had managed.

What they hadn't managed, though, was to explore it in Karai's absence. They hadn't even spent five minutes in the room - a wonderful place if you asked Donnie, so much reading material! - when they had heard footsteps climbing up, and barely managed to hide.

For now, Karai didn't seem to have noticed that she had guests. She went to a shelf, took a scroll and sat on the cushions to read it.

All of this without the slightest hesitation. Donnie would have loved to get his hands on that scroll.

Mikey squirmed next to him. He didn't like to be forced to stay motionless. Donnie loosened his grip on his twin so Mikey could move a little easier - praying that Karai wouldn't notice the slight undulation of her hangings.

How long was it going to last? They had been convinced that she had lessons to attend to.

Or maybe she did the same thing as Donnie and Mikey sometimes: she was skipping her lessons.

It wasn't good. What if she stayed here for an hour or so? Mikey would never hide that long behind hangings.

And honestly, neither would Donnie.

Mikey must have nurtured the same feelings, because he gave Donnie a panicked glance.

Donnie smiled reassuringly at him, but his twin wasn't so easily fooled.

They both waited for minutes that felt like hours.

Karai didn't give any indication that she was going to leave. In fact, she had taken a pencil and was writing on her scroll.

It was a good thing that she was so focused, because Mikey was fidgeting more and more.

Donnie knew it was only a matter of time before she noticed their presence, though. Hangings or no hangings.

When Mikey accidentally kicked the wall and Karai raised her head in suspicion and surprise at the noise, Donnie decided it was time to change the plan. He took Mikey by the hand and rushed past Karai towards the entrance of the room, taking her scroll while he was at it.

The precious seconds that Karai's astonishment gave them were all they needed to get out.

Angel was on her way to the Hamato house when she glimpsed Donatello and Michelangelo running away like they had awakened the fury of the desert spirits.

Instead of spirits, though, a teenage girl that Angel identified as their cousin Karai rushed after them.

Angel lifted an eyebrow. She had intended to pay a visit to Raphael's mother, like she regularly did these days - it was good to talk about Raphael with someone who didn't think he was a crazy and dangerous offender - but this situation seemed quite interesting.

The three figures were already disappearing in the gardens. Angel didn't hesitate more and ran after them.

She was in top shape and caught up with them just in time to see Karai grab Donatello's shirt and try to pry something from his fingers.

"Catch!" Donatello shouted to Michelangelo, before throwing something at his twin.

Karai muttered a string of words Angel wouldn't have dared to say in front of children and tightened her hold on Donatello.

"Donnie, this is not a game. Give it back to me!"

"No," the boy answered stubbornly.

Karai huffed. The expression on her face was just exasperated enough that Angel feared she might be too rough on the child, so she stepped in.

"Hello. Is something the matter?"

Karai watched her like her day couldn't get any worse.

Angel stood firm under her furious glare. She didn't know the girl very well. Although Karai's father was a very powerful firebender, Karai herself hadn't inherited that gift and she wasn't one of Angel's classmates.

Angel wasn't sure what to say next. Luckily, Donatello spared her the trouble.

"Hi, Angel," he said sheepishly. "You've come to see Mom?"

"Yes." Angel tilted her head. "I saw you run away, and I was wondering if you needed any help?"

Donatello, who was still firmly held by Karai, shook his head. "No thanks. We're fine."

Karai must have finally noticed Angel's insistent gaze, because she released the boy.

"They've stolen something of mine."

Her clipped words left no doubt about the fact she wasn't happy to explain herself to a stranger.

"I see," said Angel, who wasn't seeing at all.

"It's not stealing, it's just borrowing!" a little voice said from behind a tree, and Angel saw Michelangelo's sweet little face poking out.

"Mikey, come back here immediately!" Karai threatened, although she didn't run after him.

"Mikey, don't!" Donatello shouted right before he ran away again.

Karai made an exasperated noise before sprinting to Michelangelo.

"Donnie, catch!" the kid shouted.

Angel was too intrigued by now to step back. Besides, this was a nice distraction from the moody thoughts that were her companions these days.

She jumped forwards and caught the thing thrown by Michelangelo. It was a… scroll?

"No!" Donatello shouted.

"Thanks," Karai said, extending her hand so Angel could give it back to her.

Angel didn't.

Instead, she watched the dismay written all over Donatello's face.

"Why is it so important to you to have that scroll?" she said softly, kneeling to be at his level.

Donatello glanced at Karai. "We hope it'll help us find answers," he whispered to Angel.

Karai frowned.

"Answers about what?" Angel said, still softly.

"Answers about Leo's disappearance! She knows something!" Donatello accused.

Angel bit her lip. She was about to tell the child that he was wrong, no one knew what had happened to his brother - or whether he would ever be found again, although she wasn't going to mention that to Leonardo's little brother - when a shadow passed over Karai's face.

"You do?" she whispered.

"Of course not," Karai said dryly.

"She does!" Donatello insisted. "And Raph does, too! They have a secret."

Mikey had joined his twin and was nodding vigorously.

"And even if I did, it wouldn't be my secret to tell." Karai crossed her arms.

Angel looked at each of them in turn. If Raphael's cousin knew something… Angel had to admit she wanted to know, too.

She decided to find out for sure. She delicately unrolled the scroll…

… And Karai jumped down her throat.

The two girls rolled on the ground, Angel fighting to glimpse words on the scroll she still had in her hands…

Leo - Tang Shen - Well - Water

… But it was hard to do when her opponent was so fierce. To Angel's surprise and offense, she soon found herself pinned to the ground.

Karai tore up her scroll from Angel's hand before reducing it to pieces. Then she stood up and took a step backwards, dusting her clothes with dignity.

"Now if you'll excuse me, I have work to do," she said.

Tears filled up in Donatello and Michelangelo's eyes, and Angel felt her blood boil.

"If you know something, you have to tell Leo's parents!" she shouted. "Have you seen his mom lately? She's desperate for news!"

"I don't know why he vanished!" Karai yelled back. "I'm trying to find out, which is hard when these two," she pointed at the children, "spy on me and steal from me!"

"They're worried." Angel picked herself up. "Can you blame them?"

Karai's gaze softened for a second. "I'm just saying, they're not helping."

"We could," Donatello said, wiping his eyes. "Nobody suspects us. We could go where you can't."

"Sorry, Donnie, it's not happening."

This time, no doubt was possible: her voice had gone soft.

"Then we'll make your life impossible!" Donatello clenched his fists. "We'll tell everyone that you skip your lessons and where your hideout is and…"

"… and I won't be able to investigate anymore, and what will you have gained?" The edge in Karai's voice was back.

Donatello watched his feet, dejected. Angel felt so sorry for him that she pulled him in a hug.

"You're very courageous," she whispered in his ear. "Your brothers would be proud of you."

"You think so?" Donatello sniffled.

"Of course."

Donatello gave her a small smile. "What was on the scroll? Did you manage to read something?" he asked, his teary eyes hopeful.

Behind Donatello, Angel saw Karai stop dead in her tracks to listen.

"Only words, and they had no particular meaning." Angel shook her head. "I'm sorry, Donnie."

"I've tried to read it too," Michelangelo said in a small voice. "While I was hiding behind the tree."

He had been silent for the whole argument, and he was now shifting uneasily, Donnie's hand in his.

Angel focused her attention on him.

"You did?"

Michelangelo nodded seriously. "Angel?"

"Yes?"

"What's waterbending?"

Angel's eyes widened. Last time she had heard that word, she was climbing a mountain for her initiation as a firebender.

"Oh, it's an old legend. Why?"

"I've never heard that word before," Donatello said pensively. "Like firebending but for water. Does it even exist?"

"It was on the scroll," Michelangelo said. "Karai wrote it in 'Reasons why Leo left'. It was Reason Number One: Because He's a Waterbender?, with a question mark. I didn't see the others."

A strangled sound left Karai's mouth.

Angel watched her in astonishment, unable to find her words.

"I think we need to talk," Karai finally said, her voice blank.

Karai tried to hide her concern as she sat down on the cushions of her secret little room and invited Donatello, Michelangelo and Angel to do the same.

Stupid, stupid, stupid.

She had been taking notes to help her think, and intended to destroy that scroll afterwards - how could she have imagined that Leonardo's brothers would steal it from her very hands? In her not-so-secret-after-all hideout?

She couldn't believe that she had let these two kids surprise her.

And now they knew Leonardo's secret, along with this Angel Karai had never talked to before. She only knew she was Raphael's friend.

This day was a complete disaster. For the first time since Leonardo's disappearance, she rejoiced that he wasn't there to witness it.

"First, you must promise that you'll never breathe a word of this to anyone," she said, her voice as firm as she could make it. "It's for Leo's own good."

"Promise," Donatello and Michelangelo said dutifully.

"I promise." Angel brought her knees close to her chin. "If it's really in Leo's interest."

Karai nodded. She had no idea how trustworthy any of these three were, but she had very little choice.

She was at their mercy.

"Then let me tell you a story, the story of a boy who wanted to become a firebender..."

Chapter Text

Leonardo's head broke through the ocean's surface. He took a deep breath, narrowing his eyes to protect them from the sun.

Learning how to swim had been one of the best experiences in his life, and he spent all his free time exploring the coast. Unless, of course, the ocean was raging like it had the week before.

He left the water reluctantly. He would have gladly stayed there all day, but he didn't want to be late for his lesson with April.

He was too grateful to have her as his teacher for that.

As he had soon learned, the island was a center for knowledge amongst waterbenders. Promising young waterbenders were sent here to learn from the best masters in this part of the world. Leonardo wasn't sure he was qualified to be one of them, but April and the others had welcomed him after hearing his story.

Or part of his story. Everything he had told them was the truth - that he was the only waterbender in his oasis and there was no one to teach him, that he was eager to learn - but he had left in the dark the part where he could hear a being supposedly buried for two hundred years and be influenced by it…

He avoided thinking about that as much as he could.

Luckily, there were many opportunities for wonder and he hadn't much time to brood over. The island also welcomed scholars from other bending families, like Earth and Air, and witnessing their existence and their bending with his very own eyes had been a shock to Leonardo.

Casey was the only firebender at the moment, but according to April he hadn't been the first.

Leonardo's friend didn't seem to have any problem with it. These days, he was very busy trying to convince April to spend more time with him. He had managed to get private swimming lessons from her, but as far as Leonardo knew they weren't a couple.

The teenager reached the place on the beach where he had left his clothes and quickly dressed before entering the forest. It wouldn't be long before he arrived at the clearing where the buildings stood.

And indeed, barely ten minutes after he was seeing them. They were shaped like waves and sheltered apartments and classrooms. A monumental fountain stood in the center of the clearing, rocks in its basin allowing to stand as close to the water as possible.

It was a perfect place to teach waterbending.

The others students were already waiting on their respective rocks. Leonardo spotted April leaving the teachers' building and he hurried to avoid being late.

He jumped on his rock just in time for the beginning of the lesson.

April smiled at him as she took her place amongst them. She probably guessed where he had been - it was an open secret that Leonardo spent almost as much time in the water as he did on solid ground.

The lesson began, and Leonardo focused on learning.

He wasn't as advanced as the six other students, who were older than him and had been immersed in waterbending culture since they were born. April gave him private lessons to help him catch up, but she also thought it would be good for him to learn with the others, and therefore he attended several of their lessons.

She thought he was gifted and learned quickly, and Leonardo felt guilty he hadn't told her he already had some training.

He absolutely didn't want to remember who had helped him to find his first moves, and he was careful not to display anything April hadn't taught him first.

Leonardo watched the others as they all followed April's lead. Although he wouldn't have named any of the other students his friend, they were rather nice to him.

Except from one, who was a little too condescending for Leonardo's taste. In several occasions, he had made remarks implying that the waterbender from the desert was a bumpkin.

Leonardo felt it was easier to ignore it. He had secretly nicknamed the arrogant student Fishface, because his rounded head reminded him of a kind of bloated fish he saw a lot underwater.

To Leonardo's slight irritation, Fishface happened to be the most promising of the already promising students.

Well. At least he wasn't half as bad as Slash was, if what Raphael had said was true.

And Leonardo had no doubt it was.

His thoughts drifted towards his twin. How was Raphael doing? What had their father told him? Leonardo knew Yoshi hadn't had any intention of telling his family the truth while Bishop was still there, but it had been several weeks since the teenager had left his home. Surely the caliphe's delegate was gone by now, and his mother and brothers didn't think Leonardo was lost to them forever.

"Leonardo? Are you with us?"

April's voice brought him back to reality, and he realized with embarrassment that he had suspended his move and had been holding a water bubble above his head for way too long.

Fishface was smirking, and several other students were failing at hiding their grins.

Leonardo blushed.

"Sorry," he muttered, quickly shaping the water into a liquid vine and coiling it around his body like the others already had.

April accepted his apology with a nod and went on with the lesson.

Leonardo took a deep breath, promising himself that he wouldn't let his thoughts drift away again.

He needed to do his best and learn fast, so he could come back to his family as soon as possible.

For as much as he enjoyed this amazing place, it could never be his home without the people he loved with all his heart.

That night, Leonardo couldn't find sleep. All the thoughts he had managed to keep at bay during the day came back to nag at him.

His concern. His doubts. His homesickness.

Leonardo gave up after an hour of tossing and turning in his bed. He decided that a short walk outside would do him good, and sneaked out of his room.

The students' building was oddly silent, and Leonardo wondered whether they were having a special lesson tonight.

Leonardo shrugged. Even if it was the case, April hadn't invited him, which meant that it must be too advanced for him.

He took a few steps outside. Thanks to the full moon, he had no difficulty seeing where he was going. He made for the fountain and sat on one of the rocks, letting his fingers drift in the water.

The motion reminded him of the time he had spent inside his favorite cave, back at the oasis, and of that time when Raphael had surprised him playing with Karai.

His twin had been so concerned about people learning he was a waterbender, and now Leonardo could use his gifts openly, without fear of being caught…

Because you were exiled, a little voice said inside his head. So Raph was right, wasn't he?

"I would never have learned so much if I had stayed in the oasis," he said aloud to better shut it up.

Of course, he didn't expect any answer. So when the rock he was sitting on trembled and a blue light drew a wavy shape in the fountain's basin, Leonardo froze in surprise.

Then he realized that his fist had clenched in the water. Had he triggered a mechanism of some kind? Was it because of the moon, which now lighted an open door inside the sculpture at the center of the fountain?

Leonardo had examined this sculpture before - it represented three giant animals April had named whales, animals Leonardo had never seen in his life - and it certainly didn't have any door.

In the eerie silence, Leonardo jumped from rock to rock to reach the opening. He could see the beginning of a staircase.

He looked around to check if someone was there, and as he didn't see anybody, he made his decision and began going down the stairs.

For a tunnel opening in a fountain, it was remarkably dry.

It was also longer than Leonardo had anticipated. He lost track of time as he went down, then up as the stairs changed direction. Slits in the wall gave a pale white light like moonlight slivers and allowed Leonardo to see where he was setting foot.

He felt more excited than afraid. As nobody had told him about this place, nobody had forbidden him to go there - and thus he didn't think he would be in major trouble if people found out.

Besides, it was the most familiar setting he had encountered so far - a feeling that was only confirmed when he entered a vast cave.

The salty air and the rustle of waves told Leonardo that the ocean was nearby moments before he saw the pool.

Although Leonardo could see the cave's ceiling, the full moon was reflected inside the pool, lighting the area brightly. Maybe there were mirrors guiding the light inside the cave?

Leonardo didn't have time to look for them before he realized that April and the other students were bent over this pool. He stopped, heart beating, and hid behind a stalagmite.

They didn't seem to have noticed him. They were in the lit area while he stood in the shadows, and he had been silent.

So this was a lesson? Should he go back unnoticed?

But now that he was there…

He pricked up his ears.

"Still water surface… Full moon…"

He grimaced. He was too far and could only hear bribes of what April was saying.

But there were several columns of limestone in the cave, created drop by drop by water dripping from the ceiling, and he could use it to his advantage.

Going from stalagmite to stalagmite, he managed to go close enough to hear April's talk.

"… The water can show you what you wish to see, or what you need to see, but it cannot invent. On nights like these, it's easier to channel the power to do so. Who wants to try first?"

Fishface volunteered, and Leonardo watched with interest as he joined his hands in deep concentration and fixed the pool like it held the answer to life, the universe and everything.

Leonardo counted 42 seconds of absolutely nothing happening before April spoke.

"Like I said, this is one of the trickiest skills to acquire, and in no way a requirement to become a master. Many great waterbenders could never read in the water, others reported that it happened to them once in a lifetime."

Fishface nodded. "Yes, Master April."

He sounded disappointed, though, and Leonardo felt almost sorry for him.

"Who wants to try next?" April asked.

Another student took Fishface's place. Fishface himself took a few steps away from the group, and Leonardo made himself as small as possible behind his stalagmite.

Why couldn't Fishface stay with the others? Not like anything seemed to happen as students took turns in trying to read the water - whatever it meant - but still.

Alas, Fishface didn't hear Leonardo's silent prayer. And despite Leonardo's best efforts, the inevitable happened.

"What the…" Fishface said, his eyes narrowing in Leonardo's direction. "Master April!" he shouted.

A few seconds later, a blushing Leonardo awkwardly explained himself to a very much unimpressed April.

"I… I couldn't sleep, and I sat on the fountain, and the door opened, and… uh…"

"You were curious." April sighed. "I can understand that, although I do not appreciate that you were spying on us."

Leonardo bit his lip. "Sorry."

"Well, now that you're here, you might as well stay." April waved at the pool. "This is a sacred place for our people, and one where water-reading is the most accessible."

Leonardo drank her every word.

"It remains a rare skill." April bent over the water and fell silent.

An image slowly formed inside the water, the picture of a shape asleep in a dark room. It wasn't possible to see the person's features, but right before the image quickly dissipated, Leonardo caught sight of a belt folded on a chair, a belt that looked suspiciously like Casey's.

Leonardo probably imagined the slight blush on April's cheeks, because her voice was as serene as ever as she commented.

"Sometimes you can direct your thoughts towards what you wish to see, and sometimes the water will show you something entirely different."

Leonardo watched the water surface, his heart beating. Was such a thing really possible? Could the water show him what he wanted to know, what he needed to know?

"Do you want to try?" April asked him.

Leonardo hesitated. He likely wouldn't see anything, like Fishface and the other students. But what if he did?

He nodded and took a step forwards. He had been dying to have news of his family ever since he had left the oasis.

Mikey… Donnie… Raph… Karai… Mom…

The water surface was as smooth as ever. Behind him, Fishface cleared his throat.

Leonardo ignored him.

Are they alright? Did they found out what happened to me?

He hadn't entirely realized it until now, but in that moment where it was almost possible - where he could finally have answers - Leonardo admitted to himself how much he missed them. His heart ached to see them again…

Please. I need to know.

A picture suddenly formed in the water below him. This time, Leonardo immediately recognized the protagonists - the sun was high in the sky and Karai, Angel, Donnie and Mikey were hiding behind a wall, Karai's hand over Michelangelo's mouth…

And Leonardo frowned, barely conscious of the gasps behind him. What were these four doing together? Why wasn't Raphael there? He couldn't have been training, or Angel would have been too. Unless they were playing some game of hide-and-seek? But then, hiding all in the same place wasn't the best move.

Before Leonardo could think about it any further, the scene changed. In a forest, Raphael was riding next to Slash, while Bishop talked to both of them…

Leonardo bent closer to the water, as if it could help him make sense of what he was seeing. What was Raphael doing with Bishop? And Slash? His brother couldn't stand Slash's presence. And why were the three of them in a forest and not at the oasis, or at the very least in the desert nearby?

Leonardo was so close to the water that his hands brushed its surface, and the scene changed once more. Now he was looking at a man standing on a battle field, a man throwing shards of ice in every direction, and people he hit collapsed on the ground…

And he dodged the fireballs sent his way by an ever-shrinking army of firebenders…

But it wasn't the grim scene that made Leonardo shout, nor the certainty that he was looking at the Shredder on his last day on the surface of this world…

It was the fact that he recognized his mother's features on the man's face.

"No!"

Then Leonardo's world went black.

Leonardo woke up in an unfamiliar bed. He blinked several times, confused, before he remembered what had happened.

The water had shown him his brothers, like he had wanted - Donatello and Michelangelo safe home, but Raphael away from them - and then the water had shown him something he hadn't wished for, something he didn't want to know…

The Shredder, looking familiar. The Shredder, resembling his mother.

The Shredder, his waterbender ancestor.

No.

"Awake?"

Leonardo laboriously turned his head towards the voice.

Casey was there, sitting in a chair next to the bed and watching over him.

"We were worried," he said with relief. "April said that you had exhausted yourself."

Leonardo wondered what exactly April had told Casey.

The man stood up. "I'll tell her you're awake, okay? Don't move."

Leonardo didn't reply that he couldn't have even if he had wanted to. He felt drained.

A moment later, April entered the room with Casey and sat on the chair.

"Hi, Leo," she said. "I'm glad you're awake."

"What… what happened?" Leonardo croaked.

April gave him a glass of water to drink.

"You exhausted your energy and fainted. To be honest, I didn't expect you to see anything in the water, let alone several times in a row." She smiled. "Casey told me you saw your family?"

So she must have told him in detail.

Leonardo averted his eyes. "Yes."

Including the last one, he thought bitterly.

"April said she saw you in a forest," Casey interjected. "It was Raph, right?"

Leonardo nodded, worry gnawing at his heart. "I have no idea what he's doing in this place. He had no reason to leave the oasis."

Casey looked worried as he nodded. "I'm sure he's safe," he said for Leonardo's sake. He paused. "And that last man… I can only guess, but I think it was the Shredder."

April's face darkened. "That man… I've read the stories. His was a dark soul. Throwing shards of ice was his preferred way of fighting, which is why he was nicknamed the Shredder." She looked in the distance. "He studied on this island in his youth. He's described as a handsome and charismatic student, avid to learn although a bit arrogant."

Leonardo's eyes slightly widened at the news. So the Shredder had studied there too?

April sighed. "Nobody could have guessed how bad he turned as he got older. I've been told you know the story of how he took over your oasis and was defeated by your people." She watched Leonardo pensively. "I wonder why the water showed him to you."

Leonardo tensed under the bed sheets.

"I don't know," he said weakly.

And while it wasn't entirely false, it wasn't entirely true, either. But Leonardo didn't want to talk about it - because then it would become an even more tangible reality.

His secret was safe for now. Casey would have recognized Tang Shen's features in this sworn enemy, but Casey hadn't been there, and April had never seen Leonardo's mother.

April smiled reassuringly. "Maybe the water absorbed your curiosity. After all, it was probably the last time waterbending happened in your home." She caught Leonardo's anxious gaze and patted the mattress. "I'm sorry you were introduced to waterbending with such a gruesome story. I hope you know most of us aren't power-hungry beings like him, right? Including you."

Leonardo nodded and yawned, hoping she and Casey would leave him soon. He didn't know how long he would be able to hold back his tears.

Luckily, April took the hint. "Now you rest and recharge." She stood up. "Call if you need anything, alright?"

Leonardo nodded again, unable to tell her that they couldn't give him what he really needed.

To never have learned about the Shredder's link to him.

Chapter Text

Raphael's horse snorted as it made its way through the fumes. They rose from holes in the basalt ground, and prevented the group of travelers from fully seeing the view. It was still possible to guess the edges of the giant black mountain they were climbing.

From time to time, a glowing red light underground betrayed the presence of lava.

It was Raphael's first time near an active volcano.

This journey had encompassed many a first time for the teenager: his first time far from the oasis, his first time into a forest, his first time in earthbender territory…

His first time trying to stop an adult from causing a disaster.

When Stockman had said that Bishop had come to him for digging purposes, Raphael had immediately had a nasty feeling about what was going to be exhumed.

He might not be as smart as his brother Donatello, but Bishop's interest for the Shredder's resting place hadn't gone unnoticed by him. Besides, Stockman had sort of confirmed it the night before. The earthbender had been talking to Bishop, thinking the others asleep, and his words still haunted Raphael…

I'll bring you to the ice part in no time. I sure hope you'll know what to do next.

Bishop had hushed him, and Raphael had lain very still, making sure that his breathing matched the rhythm of a sleeping person's.

Was the Shredder really frozen inside the well, like the legend said? Did Bishop seriously think that exhuming him was a good idea?

Bishop was mad. It was the only conclusion Raphael could come to. What if the legendary waterbender wasn't dead, or what if he was but had trapped the well?

People risked being hurt.

One of Raphael's brothers was already missing, he wasn't going to let Bishop endanger the two others. Or his mother. Or his uncle. Or his friends.

Or his father, although Raphael was still pretty mad at Yoshi for keeping important information from him.

So Raphael had taken the only possible decision.

When the time was right, he would stop Bishop.

The party stopped near the entrance of a tunnel. Sculpted rocks framed it, depicting dragons of past legends. Raphael barely paid attention to them, focusing on Bishop and what he would do next.

Stockman sighed and untied his wheelchair from his horse. Had Donatello been here, he would certainly have been captivated by the cunning of Stockman's designs. The man had a definite affinity for engineering and mechanical works. Raphael didn't know if it was the case for every earthbender or if Stockman was special, although he leaned towards the last possibility.

"Couldn't you have stopped there before you fetched me?" Stockman complained.

Bishop didn't bother answering and dismounted. "I'll go alone. I shouldn't be long; wait for me here."

He headed for the tunnel and disappeared inside.

"Take your time," Stockman grumbled. "I always love waiting on an active volcano."

Raphael dismounted and stretched his legs. Bishop's man had scattered to take a break; apparently they didn't think that any danger threatened them here.

Apart from the obvious one of the giant volcano, of course; but there wasn't anything they could have done if the volcano erupted, apart from running away as fast as possible.

Raphael heard Slash talk to Stockman.

"What is this place?"

"Why are you asking me? It's a sacred place for you fire buddies, that's all I know."

"I wonder what Bishop expects to find inside," Raphael said detachedly.

"Help for our next task, I guess." Stockman began oiling his wheels.

"You know what it is?" Slash watched him work, fascinated. "He didn't tell us."

"Then I'm not going to, either." Stockman smiled at Slash. After a rocky start, he had grown to appreciate the boy's attention. "Let's just say that you're going home."

Slash's eyes lit up at the news. For his part, Raphael felt his heart race. Another confirmation of what he thought.

It also meant that whatever Bishop expected to find inside, it was the last thing he needed before their little trip was complete - and that without it, there would be no more plans of waking the Shredder.

Raphael took in his surroundings. Nobody was guarding the entrance. Stockman and Slash were deep in a conversation, and the fumes regularly hid them from Raphael's view.

Which meant he was hidden from their view.

Careful to be as silent as he could, Raphael sneaked inside the tunnel.

Unlike the caves of his home, this tunnel was hot. Raphael would rather not have added the heat of a lighting flame, but once the entrance hole had disappeared, it had become pitch black and Raphael didn't want to fall into a crevasse.

His fears proved to be unfounded, though, as the tunnel was perfectly smooth, without crevasses or holes.

It went down into the depths of the volcano, and although Raphael couldn't see it, he could feel flows of lava not far from him.

Which was a slightly unsettling feeling.

Not one second too soon, Raphael arrived at two black columns marking the entrance of a red-glowing room. Inside, a narrow path enabled people to reach a platform floating on a lake of lava.

And on that path proudly stood Bishop, his back to Raphael as he talked to three women in golden robes sitting behind an altar on the platform.

Raphael quickly extinguished his flame and hid behind one the columns in order to watch.

"Nothing threatens my country without paying the price." Bishop took a step towards the altar. "I'm ready."

"Absorbing another bender's power also comes with a price," the first women said.

"I'm willing to pay it."

Raphael clenched his fists so hard that his fingernails scratched his skin. Absorb? Bishop was even crazier than he had thought!

"The spirits are troubled," the second woman said.

"The outcome is never certain," the first one added.

"It's my right to try." Bishop took another step forwards.

Silence fell upon the room.

"So be it." The third woman's voice was deep and hollow, and barely sounded like it belonged to a human being at all. She waved her hands, and the lava opened to form two walls from each side of a staircase.

Said staircase was also made of lava, and Raphael gulped.

"Thank you." Bishop bowed before going without hesitation for the staircase.

He stopped in front of it and joined his hands, fists clenched, before opening his arms and his palms; all the while chanting words Raphael couldn't understand. Then he put a foot on the first step of the lava staircase.

Raphael held his breath, but Bishop didn't catch fire or yell in unbearable pain. However, the sound of a small object hitting the floor reverberated in the room. Raphael squinted to try to discern what it was. All he could say was that it shone blue.

Bishop frowned and turned over to pick it up.

"It can't follow you where you're going," the third woman said in her strange voice.

Bishop considered her words for a few seconds before nodding stiffly. Leaving the object behind him, he began climbing down the stairs.

Soon he was out of Raphael's sight. One moment later, the lava walls vanished until there was nothing left but a lava lake.

Raphael wondered what kind of trial Bishop was experiencing. He didn't really want to know - and especially not first-hand.

It was obvious that he wasn't going to follow Bishop where he was now, and thus his best course of action was to go back to the others. He turned around to go into the tunnel once again, only to realize that there was no tunnel anymore.

He was trapped.

Raphael blinked several times to make sure he was still seeing the same thing. The tunnel which had led him there had somehow disappeared, leaving only a smooth black wall.

When he was convinced that it was all too real, he turned around to watch the room once more. Maybe there was another exit that he hadn't seen? Maybe…

His heart skipped a beat.

The three women were looking his way.

"Come in," the first one said.

Raphael quickly dusted his clothes and hid his growing panic by taking his most respectful expression before he made a few steps towards them.

"Hello," he said, rather lamely. And to think he had reproached Leonardo for getting caught while spying on the adults, back at the oasis. He wasn't any better.

His situation might even be worse, all things considered.

The three women waited in silence.

"I… uh… I'm sorry if I disturbed you," he added. "I'll just go back now."

He wondered whether adding a sheepish grin would work in his favor or not. Who knew what three women living in a volcano expected from life in general, and from teenage intruders in particular?

"What is your quest?" the second woman asked.

Raphael blinked. "Excuse me?"

"Everyone coming here has a quest. What is yours?"

"I…" Raphael thought hard. Something told him that lying to these women would be a bad idea, but he didn't want to tell them that he was trying to stop the man they had just helped to do… something. However, it wasn't his only objective at the moment, was it? "I'm looking for my twin. He disappeared and nobody knows where he went."

"Is that so?" the first woman said.

"Yes! At least, I don't know."

"We do," the second woman chanted.

"You do? I knew he was alive!" Raphael took another step forwards, forgetting to be afraid. Now that he was closer to the three women, he could notice that something was off with their faces. But he couldn't pinpoint what, and he couldn't have cared less. Finally, someone had answers! And if that someone was a little weird, who was he to complain? "Where is he? Can you tell me?"

"Everything comes at a price," the first woman said. "What do you offer for this knowledge?"

"Uh… What do you want?" Raphael tried.

"I want you to carry that thing out of this mountain," the third woman suddenly said, pointing at the blue thing Bishop had left behind.

The first woman frowned, but didn't contradict her.

"Sure!" Raphael finally reached the platform and picked up the mentioned item with relief. It was a crystal, and its blue light pulsed slowly. "Now can you tell me where my brother is?"

"He's in his element," the first woman said.

Raphael was about to ask for more when something rumbled in the depths of the volcano. The lava around them bubbled.

"It looks like your friend found what he was looking for," the second woman said.

"He's not my friend!"

"You should go now."

Another rumble caused rocks to fall from the ceiling into the lava lake.

"Wait! Just tell me… where should I look for Leo?" Raphael said frantically.

"We already told you that." The first woman stood up.

The rumble became louder, and bigger rocks fell into the lava, forcing Raphael to move in order to avoid splashes.

"What's happening?"

"That? Oh, that's just an eruption." The second woman smiled. "You really should hurry."

Raphael's eyes went wide. "But what about you?"

"We can take care of ourselves. You, on the other hand, are a much frailer being."

Raphael renounced to any further discussion as he ran to retrace his steps. Dying inside a volcano wouldn't help anyone, especially not him.

When he reached the columns which had marked the tunnel's location, the wall suddenly vanished to reveal a familiar opening.

And a just as familiar figure who must have been pushing against the wall, because it fell on his knees.

"Slash? What are you doing here?"

The teenager didn't look at Raphael as he picked himself up. He glanced inside the room and his eyebrows furrowed in perplexity.

Raphael turned around and realized that the platform, the altar and the three women has all disappeared. Now only the lava lake remained, and… was it Raphael or had the lava level risen?

No time for quarrelling.

"Let's go!" Raphael shouted, pushing Slash back inside the tunnel.

They ran towards the exit, the lava slowly but surely following them on their way up, until the tunnel abruptly stopped.

Rocks had fallen from the ceiling, blocking their path. An animal the size of a rat would have been able to go through, but not two humans…

"Oh come on!" Raphael muttered under his breath.

Without losing a second, he began pushing against the blocks.

To no avail.

Slash helped him - or tried to, he was clearly panicking as the lava rose and rose until it was almost at their feet…

But the rocks wouldn't budge.

"Raph?" Slash whispered.

"Yes?" Maybe their imminent doom had changed Slash's feelings. Maybe he was going to tell him that he was happy not to be alone to face death, maybe…

"You're the worst."

Never mind, Raphael thought.

Now they had to climb between the rocks and the walls to avoid the lava.

"I'm going to get killed because of you!" Slash whined.

"Why did you follow me anyways?" Raphael said, exasperated.

"What, you think you're the only one wary of Bishop?"

Now the lava almost reached their feet. Raphael thought about his family, back at the oasis; about his twin, in some place he didn't know.

He's in his element, the woman had said.

In the water? It was true that water was something you could go into, unlike fire. Or lava.

But Bishop hadn't been hurt when he had disappeared into the lava lake…

He's a powerful and experienced bender, a little voice said inside Raphael's mind.

Raphael ignored it. He tried to remember the moves Bishop had made.

"We're going to die! We're going to die!" Slash shouted in his ears.

"Shut up!" Raphael yelled.

Taking a deep breath, he did his best to reproduce what he had seen. Bishop had been chanting, too, and Raphael hummed a similar tune. He had no idea what the words were supposed to be, so he chanted an old lullaby their mother used to sing to them…

"I knew it. You're crazy," Slash said next to him. He sounded resigned now.

Raphael ignored him. In the confined space where they were now, between the rocks blocking the tunnel and the lava raising, the heat was becoming almost unbearable.

The lava reached the sole of his shoe, which caught fire. Raphael took it off frantically.

Nothing in Bishop's clothes had caught fire. It wasn't working.

I told you so, the horrible little voice in his head said.

No, Raphael thought. I want to go back to my family. I want to see Leo again and yell at him to my heart's content for worrying me sick like that.

He closed his eyes. Images of his brothers flickered in his mind. Michelangelo testing a new recipe on them, and Leonardo pretending that the burned cake was delicious. Donatello smiling brightly at him from the saddle that enabled he and Mikey to ride, that time when they had followed Leonardo, Karai and Raphael into the desert…

I'm sorry I yelled at you, Donnie.

And Leonardo, playing with water in his favorite cave, his arms slowly moving back and forth to channel the liquid. Raphael smiled and let his own arms imitate the memory of his brother. If he was to die, then he wanted to feel as close to his twin as possible…

How come that he wasn't already dead, by the way?

"Oh wow," Slash whispered next to him.

Raphael opened his eyes and realized that the lava was going around them, kept at bay by his pseudo-waterbending moves.

I'm bending lava? I'm bending lava!

"Okay, whatever it is you're doing, don't stop," Slash added.

Raphael allowed a smirk to come to his lips. It looked like he wasn't going to die here after all.

Thanks, Leo.

Deep inside the volcano, three golden dragons swam into the lava, their thoughts focused on what was happening closer to the surface.

See? And you said he was too young. Too weak, a deep, hollow voice echoed in their minds.

My champion is still better, another voice said.

We'll see, sister. We'll see.

As long as the prophecy is fulfilled, I don't care who does it, one last voice said.

The two others fell quiet. They all knew what was at stake.

Bishop emerged near the top of the mountain, feeling more powerful than ever. Getting ready for this day had taken him years, but it had been worth it.

His fist clenched around the black stone that he had found at the bottom of the lava lake. A stone that could absorb a bender's power and allow someone else to wield it…

The loss of his waterbending crystal was meaningless now. He already knew the Shredder was alive. Thanks to Stockman, he would get to the ice protecting him and melt it. And then, while the Shredder was still weak, he would defeat him.

And take his waterbending power.

The ground trembled under Bishop's feet. Rivers of lava were already coming out of the mountain.

It wasn't safe to stay here, on top of an erupting volcano. Bishop hurried to join the others, who had already begun to climb down. However, something was amiss; he could discern the figures of his men and Stockman just fine, but… "Where are the boys?" he asked as he joined them.

"Inside," Stockman said in a tense voice. "I called for them, but they didn't answer, and then the tunnel entrance collapsed. When I earthbent the rocks out of the way, only lava came out. It had filled the whole tunnel."

"What?" Bishop couldn't believe his ears. "Why didn't you try to stop them from going in?"

"I wasn't their nanny!" Stockman defended himself, although his face looked sad.

Bishop noted his use of the past tense. And indeed, how could the two foolish teenagers have survived?

"Let's keep moving," he said, burying any sorrow at these lives ended too soon - for nothing - deep inside.

He couldn't afford to lose his focus, not now that he was so close to his goal.

Chapter Text

The investigation wasn't progressing.

That was all Karai could think about as she ate her evening meal in her father's company.

Luckily, Saki was also lost in his thoughts, and she didn't have to make conversation.

When Donnie, Mikey and Angel had discovered Leonardo's secret, she had of course been concerned about the safety of said secret - Donnie and Mikey were children after all, and she didn't know how trustworthy Angel was - but she had also felt hopeful that their help would lead to a breakthrough in their understanding of the recent events.

But nothing, neither good nor bad, had happened.

She remembered how excited Donnie and Mikey had been upon learning that their brother was a waterbender. She had done her best to explain to them why waterbenders weren't exactly thought highly of in the oasis, telling them that an evil waterbender had threatened the oasis centuries ago, but sparing them the details.

Angel had been curious about the well, especially as Leonardo had accompanied Bishop there on the morning of his disappearance. Karai was almost persuaded to go back there - but be it because they hadn't completely lost hope of finding hints about Leonardo's whereabouts or for another reason, there were more patrols in the desert these days, and the guards at the gates took their duty at heart.

They couldn't go out unnoticed.

Karai took another spoonful of stew. It was delicious, her heart just wasn't in it.

Someone knocked at the door.

It immediately awakened Karai's interest. Who would want to disturb her father at such a late hour?

It had to be important.

Saki frowned and stood up. As he went to the door and opened it, Karai tried to see who the intruder was; but her father's large frame was hiding them from her view.

When Saki went back to the table, he had a scroll in his hands.

"Interesting news?" Karai asked, her voice carefully neutral.

"Hmm." Her father broke the scroll's seal - its symbol looked like a flower, but Karai didn't know which one - and read it.

Karai hoped that he would give her something more substantial to think about, but Saki merely stood up once more.

"My apologies, daughter, but I must take care of a pressing matter. Don't wait for me."

She nodded and watched him leave the room pensively.

She had to read that scroll.

She finished her stew, waiting until she was certain that Saki had left the house. Then she hurried to his study and quickly picked the lock to go inside.

However and to her greatest disappointment, Saki hadn't left the scroll there.

It would have been too easy. Sighing softly, she resigned herself to try again the next day.

Angel followed the teacher's instructions with as much focus as she could muster.

She had trouble focusing these days, but so far it had gone unnoticed by the firebending instructors.

Her mind kept bringing her back to Raphael and his family. It was hard to believe that Leonardo was a waterbender, but Karai hadn't seemed to be kidding - and besides, it was the first beginning of an explanation for why the teenager would have left the oasis.

It still didn't make sense that he hadn't told Raphael, especially as his twin shared his secret.

Angel finished her sequence of moves, hoping that she had done well enough not to attract unwanted attention about her mental state.

Luckily, she had.

The lesson ended and she relaxed a little. She would go to the Hamato house this afternoon, like she did almost every day. Maybe this time one of them would have a new idea?

She began walking towards her home, the beauty of the morning lifting her spirits a little. She loved bathing in the sun, and closed her eyes to better enjoy the feeling.

"Angel?"

She abruptly came back to the world around her.

And blinked. "Yes, Spike?"

As always when she was in front of him, she couldn't help feeling a pang of regret. Spike used to be her best friend when they were children. Then his father died, and he changed completely. She tried to get him to open up to her, and her failure had hurt so much.

And when Angel's own father had died in a sandstorm a few months later, and Spike didn't show her the slightest support - well, she knew their friendship was over.

"I was wondering if you would like to… You know. Hang out? It has been a while." Spike wasn't quite looking at her.

Angel's shock must have reflected on her features, because he grimaced.

"I mean, you don't have to or anything. It's just… You looked distracted today, and I thought maybe you would want to take your mind off things. Uh. Sorry."

"No, that's okay," Angel finally managed to utter. "I'm surprised, that's all."

She looked at him more carefully. He really did look in top shape, more than he had in… years, actually. Slash's absence was doing wonders on him.

But if she was completely honest with herself, and although she didn't want to judge him - she wasn't sure she was ready to trust him again.

"Maybe some other time."

Spike nodded, as if he had been expecting this answer.

His next question surprised Angel.

"You're going to see Raphael's family?"

Angel bit her lip. So he had been paying her enough attention to deduce that?

"I… Yes, actually. I am."

"I'm sorry about what happened to him. He's a good guy."

The conversation was beginning to feel awkward to Angel. "Yes, he is."

"And I'm sorry for his brother," Spike added. "He was courageous. He couldn't have defended himself against Slash, and he still stood against him."

"He is courageous," Angel corrected him automatically. "We don't know he's dead."

Spike grimaced, conscious he had made a misstep. "Of course. I didn't mean to…"

"See you next time," she said, and she left him here.

"… and this morning, I couldn't find that scroll in my father's study either," Karai said. "I think it's still with him."

She was sitting on Michelangelo's bed next to Angel while the twins lay on Donatello's bed, and had just been telling everybody about the events of last night.

It wasn't much of a lead, but it was all they had, and it showed on their passionate faces.

"But what if he destroyed it after reading?" Donatello asked.

Karai grimaced. "Then we'll never know what was on it. My father wasn't exactly willing to talk about it."

"Let's assume he didn't." Angel tilted her head. "Do you have a plan?"

Karai straightened up. "Of course, and I'll need your help." She took a map of the oasis from her bag. "If I believe his official schedule, he's making an inspection of every guard post today. Which means he'll be on the road a lot, and probably not bothering to be accompanied."

She pointed at a line on the map. "This is a shortcut. It's not very frequented because it doesn't cross the city or the villages. He should take it sometime this afternoon. If you could make a diversion, I could search his saddlebag for the scroll, read it and put it back before he notices."

"I have several objections," Donatello said, raising his fingers.

Karai tilted her head. "Go on."

"What if the scroll isn't in his saddlebag? He could keep it in his clothes."

"It could be in his jacket, but it's too hot, he won't keep it. And if I can't find it, well, at least we'll have tried."

Donatello lowered one finger. "What if he realizes what you're doing?"

"Then I'm the one in trouble."

"But what if he realizes we helped you?" Michelangelo sneaked closer to Donatello. "He'll be mad at us too, and he's scary."

Donatello nodded vigorously.

Karai sighed. "I understand. Don't worry, you don't have to help if you don't want to. I'll tell you later what was on that scroll. Maybe."

Donatello frowned and forgot about his other objections, the thought of passing up important knowledge being too unbearable. "No, we want to help! Right, Mikey?"

"Sure," Michelangelo immediately said.

"I'm in." Angel shrugged. "He's your dad. If you think it's okay to trick him that way…"

"Excellent!" Karai clapped her hands, ignoring the second half of Angel's comment. "Then it's settled."

"So what kind of diversion were you thinking about?" Donatello leaned forwards in his excitation.

"Excellent question, Donnie." Karai came to sit next to her cousin and put an arm around his shoulders. "And I thought that you might have an idea. After all, you're an experienced troublemaker."

"Hey, what about me?" Michelangelo asked indignantly.

Karai extended her arm to include him in her hug. "You too, Mikey," she said soothingly. "You too."

A few minutes later, Donatello and Michelangelo were in the kitchen, looking up at their mother with their best pleading expressions.

"So, Mom? Can we go on a walk with Karai and Angel? We'll be very good!"

"We'll take good care of them, Aunt Tang Shen," Karai said. "You don't have to worry about anything."

"As long as you two are home for dinner." Tang Shen smiled. It warmed her heart to know that her youngest sons weren't alone in these trying times.

"Yay!" They both threw themselves in her arms.

She reveled in their hug. She felt lucky to have them; she didn't know how she would endure the uncertainty about the fate of her two other sons otherwise.

The sun was high in the sky and Karai, Angel, Donnie and Mikey were hiding behind a wall, Karai's hand over Michelangelo's mouth.

After the necessary preparations, they had chosen this place to wait for Saki. The wall was made of stone and barely reached the girls' waists when they were standing, but it was also several feet higher than the road itself, which went around a small hill.

So as long as they were crouching, they couldn't be seen from the road.

And now, after more than an hour of keeping watch - and countless rounds of rock, paper, knife - they could hear a horse getting closer.

It's him? Angel mouthed to Karai.

Karai watched through a hole in the wall and nodded. Next to her, Donatello and Michelangelo hopped up and down in anticipation.

From a wave of her hand, Angel lit a wick. It was made of rope and several feet long, and ended on a package put on the road, far enough from the coming horse and the four conspirators that nobody would get hurt.

As soon as the spark reached the package, fireworks exploded in the bright sky.

Donnie could hardly contain his happiness. It had worked! His invention had worked! It made up a little for the disappointment of not having been able to test it during the festival, as was initially planned.

Karai grinned at him and nodded, and Donnie took Mikey's hand for the next part of the plan. Taking advantage of the smoke, the two girls carried them up the wall so they could run to the package.

Just in time. Saki had dismounted and was coming to them, his traumatized but still well-train horse waiting for him behind.

Donnie forced himself not to look at the horse and the shadow that was sneaking next to it. He knew it was Karai; she was the best choice, both because the horse knew her and was less likely to give her away and because Saki couldn't kick her out of firebending training if she was caught, which wasn't Angel's case.

And also, she was his daughter, and she could deal with him.

Now Saki was close enough to see them, and Donnie fidgeted a little. That was the part he liked the least, because he was a little afraid of his uncle. However, Karai had said he wouldn't kill them, and he was inclined to trust her.

Mikey took over. "It was AWESOME, Donnie! I'm sure Raph and Leo will love it when they'll see it!"

Saki stopped dead in his tracks as he recognized them.

"What are you two doing here?" he said severely.

"We're testing Donnie's last invention!" Mikey managed to keep a bright smile. "It's working, did you see it?"

"I saw it alright," Saki grumbled. "What was it?"

Donnie overcame his fear in order to explain. "It's like fireballs, but you don't need to firebend. And it has colors! But it would look better at night."

From the corner of his eye, he could see Karai searching the saddlebag. He couldn't hear her at all, though; either she was very silent, or the noise had deafened him a little.

Saki took a deep breath. "This is dangerous, boys. I'll be talking to your parents about this. And why are you alone? Come with me, I'll take you back."

Saki began to turn around, and Donnie almost panicked. Karai wasn't done! He was going to spot her, especially now that the smoke was dissipating!

"But don't you want to know how I did it? It took me so long!"

"Weeks!" Mikey emphasized.

"And Leatherhead helped to make them, but I was the one to find the formula!" Donnie went on.

Saki rubbed the bridge of his nose. Behind him, Donnie saw Karai wave a victorious arm and disappear over the wall.

A few seconds later, someone called from behind Donnie. "There you are!"

Saki looked at the newcomer, who was, of course, Angel.

"We've been looking for you everywhere!" she scolded. "Don't disappear like that again!"

Donnie was impressed by her talent as a liar.

"Karai!" Angel shouted, turning her head as if she was expecting Karai to come from behind her, aka the opposite side of the road from Saki's. "I found them!"

"Oh, thank you!" Karai said, a little out of breath, as she came running to them. She opened wide surprised eyes. "Father? What are you doing there?"

"Karai?" Saki raised his eyebrows. "I was on my way to the gates when I met them." He pointed at Donnie and Mikey. "You were supposed to watch them?"

Karai took a distressed expression. "We wanted to take their mind off things. You know."

Donnie and Mikey lowered their heads in unison to show how sad they were and how much they needed their mind taken of things.

"So we went for a walk, and Donnie asked if he could try something, and I said yes, but I didn't think they would run away. I'm so sorry, Father."

Donnie admired her skills at lying, too. He glanced at Saki to see how he was reacting. He seemed unhappy, but not enraged like Donnie had feared.

"This invention is dangerous. They shouldn't be testing it without an adult."

"We just wanted to be sure it would be ready for Raph and Leo's return," Mikey said in a small voice.

Which seemed to be the last straw for Saki, because he finally turned around.

"Try not to lose them again from your sight," he merely said to Karai before going back to his horse.

Karai winked at Donnie.

Told you so, she mouthed.

"So, did you find the scroll?" Angel asked excitedly.

They were all gathered in Karai's hideout, in high spirits because of the success of their plan.

Karai nodded. "Yes. I was able to read it and put it back. I don't think my father will suspect a thing. Great job, guys!"

Donatello and Michelangelo grinned.

"What did it say?" Angel went on.

Karai's face grew perplexed. "It looked like a biography of Hun."

"Hun?" Angel frowned.

"One of the caravan chiefs. He helped look for Leo." Karai rocked on her cushion. "It was a list of places he had been in, some underlined. The scroll said to watch for him. And…" she hesitated.

"And what?" Michelangelo asked, his eyes wide.

"It wasn't signed, but I think it was Splinter's handwriting."

"Splinter?" Donnie frowned. "What does it mean?"

"I don't know. The seal wasn't his own, it looked like a kind of flower." Karai sighed. "More mysteries."

"But at least we know who our next suspect is." Donatello clapped his hands. "Hun!"

Karai patted his shoulder. "Yes, but let's leave it for another time, okay? I think that's enough excitement for today. Besides, it's almost dinner time. You should go home."

Donatello and Michelangelo reluctantly nodded.

"You'll wait for us before you try anything else, right?" Donatello asked. "Like you've seen, we can be very useful."

"Of course." Karai smiled.

Karai walked silently into the night, all her senses awake.

If her father realized she wasn't home, she would be in trouble.

In so much trouble.

But she had to learn more. This was their first serious lead! And she didn't want to involve Leonardo's brothers in this one.

Because as much as she had known Saki would never hurt them, she had a feeling Hun wouldn't hesitate.

She came in sight of the area where the caravans stayed. As she had already paid Hun a visit, a lifetime ago, she knew where to find his tent.

She didn't exactly have a soundproof plan, but she remembered that the caravan chief had been drinking a lot from a flask at his belt when she had talked to him. If it was his habit, he probably needed to pee during the night.

Which would give her one short opportunity to search his tent.

She was about to leave the relative safety of the bushes that made most of the vegetation here to sneak between the tents when a voice stopped her dead in her tracks.

"Who's there?"

She bit her lip. She knew that voice; it belonged to one of the oasis guards. Did his father monitor the area?

Of course he did. Stupid, she was stupid.

Footsteps came closer to her, and she moved away as silently as she could. She couldn't let him see her. If she was recognized…

Well. Let's just say she could kiss her relative freedom goodbye for the foreseeable future.

"There is someone here!" the guard said loudly, although he wasn't yelling.

Which meant he had reinforcements nearby.

Karai hid behind a bigger bush, hoping he would pass her by without seeing her. The moon was still hidden behind the mountains encircling the oasis and the only light was from the stars. She had a chance…

The guard formed a little flame above his hand.

Karai cursed silently. Now he would definitely see her. She had only one possibility left.

But before…

She waved her hand to extinguish the guard's flame so he couldn't get a good look at her. He let out a surprised cry, and she took the opportunity to run away as fast as she could. There was a maze of rocks nearby that she knew really well, if she could reach it she would lose her pursuer…

"They're there!" the guard shouted.

She kept running. Now she could hear several footsteps behind her…

But she could also see the first big rocks that would hide her.

She was almost there…

Then she tripped over a bush, losing both her balance and precious seconds. She cursed her luck. It might very well make the difference between escaping safely and being caught…

She picked herself up, only to realize her ankle was sore. Luckily it wasn't twisted, but it still slowed her down…

Someone emerged from the maze of rocks and grabbed her waist, guiding her to safety.

"There are two of them?" another guard shouted.

But Karai and her savior were already climbing through the rocks, and soon they had disappeared in the maze.

Karai heard disappointed curses.

"Let's return to our post. We could search for hours in there and still not find them."

She let out a sigh of relief and waited until she was certain they had left to talk to the person next to her.

"Thanks, Angel."

Angel created a little flame that danced between their faces.

"How did you know I would try something tonight?" Karai went on.

Angel shrugged. "Just a feeling."

"Well, I'm glad you had that feeling." Karai sighed, allowing herself to relax. "It was a close one." She patted her ankle carefully. The pain was already receding. "I think I'm good to go. I'd better head home, just in case someone decides to wake my father up."

Angel didn't move an inch.

"So… See you tomorrow?" Karai began to carefully climb down.

"I saw you extinguish his flame," Angel said flatly.

Karai stopped dead in her tracks.

"What?"

"You're a firebender. Why aren't you learning with the others?"

Karai's sigh came from the deepest part of her soul.

"You know, I meant it when I said I should head home," she said after a while. "Why don't you walk with me for a bit?"

Angel silently nodded.

"If your father didn't want to teach you, how did you learn?"

"Raph taught me."

Karai was walking next to Angel, both girls whispering. They kept checking their surroundings, but so far the course was clear.

"He did?"

Angel's surprise was genuine.

Karai smiled. "More exactly, Leo taught me. For about twenty minutes before his brother took over." Her smile disappeared. "It was before he knew he would never be a firebender."

"It must have been hard," Angel whispered.

Karai shrugged. "Yes. He never really talked about it, but I know he was disappointed."

"No - I mean, yes, but I was talking about you. It must have been hard to watch us train and firebend when you weren't allowed to."

"Oh." Karai bit her lip. "Well. It hasn't been easy."

"Are you sure there is no way you can convince your father?"

Karai hung her head. "No. I've tried, before. But he seems to think that if I do, I'll die like my mother." She sighed. "I have almost no memory of her."

"I can relate. I lost my father when I was but a little girl."

They walked in silence for a while. Karai thought about what she was going to do next. Hun was a promising lead, but investigating was going to be difficult if her father was watching him. Besides, there was always the possibility that he had nothing to do with Leonardo's disappearance.

"I want to help you," Angel suddenly said.

Karai frowned. Angel had already offered her help, what did she mean?

Her perplexity must have shown, because Angel clarified. "I could teach you what I know. About firebending."

"You would?" Hope swelled in Karai's heart. "But why? You barely know me."

Angel smiled. "I know enough."

Chapter Text

"I can't believe we're still alive," Slash whispered.

For once, Raphael agreed with him.

The lava had spared them and flown out of the way, probably filling the entrance tunnel. Now it was cooling down to rock. Raphael would have been more concerned about this if the earthquakes hadn't finally opened a new path in the mountain, right above their heads.

He looked up, trying to guess how hard it would be to climb inside that chimney. They had curled up against one of the tunnel's walls, which meant the lava hadn't touched it. It wasn't smooth and they could find grips to climb up.

And they could breathe easily. The chimney must be connected to the outside.

Raphael smiled. They weren't safe yet - he would wait until that volcano was way behind them to say that - but they weren't about to die, either, and that was an improvement.

"Can you climb?" he asked Slash.

Slash considered the chimney and the wall. "Yes," he said hesitantly.

Raphael could have done with more self-confidence from Slash's part, but the chimney was narrow enough that they could climb with their back on one wall and their feet on the opposite wall. Once they would be in, it wouldn't require a lot of skill.

"Do you want to go first?" He finished tearing apart one of his sleeves to wrap his naked foot in, as a temporary replacement for the one burnt by the lava.

Slash nodded. "Yes. I don't need you to take me down if you fall."

Raphael bit his tongue to prevent a nasty reply from escaping his mouth - quarreling would bring them nowhere - and motioned for his companion to start climbing.

Slash visibly tensed when he brushed past Raphael to reach the wall. Although he had remained as close to Raphael as possible while the lava was flowing around them, he now stood as far from him as he could in the narrow space.

He didn't hesitate to use Raphael's shoulders as a step to enter the chimney, though.

Once Slash was inside it, Raphael started his own climb, grateful he could firebend to light his way.

Then the two of them began moving up in the chimney, inch by inch.

They could only hope it wouldn't last long.

They had been in that chimney for what felt like forever. Raphael was beginning to worry that he would exhaust his strength before reaching the top, and Slash wasn't in a better shape if him slowing down was any indication.

But as long as none of them said it aloud, Raphael could pretend that this fear was unfounded.

He took his flask and drank a mouthful of water. He hadn't much left, which was another reason to worry. Even if they managed to leave the depths of the volcano, they wouldn't go far into the desert without water.

Their only hope was that Bishop and the others were still looking for them.

Above his head, Slash stopped.

"Keep going," Raphael panted.

Slash's voice was blank when he answered. "It's a dead end."

Raphael's heart sank. "Do you really think it's the right time for joking?" he protested, just in case.

"I'm not joking!" Now Slash sounded angry. "Look!"

As tempted as Raphael was to point out he couldn't see anything above because Slash's butt was in the way, he chose other words to express his opinion. "I can't. You need to keep climbing up."

For the several seconds it took Slash to move up, Raphael replayed the climb in his head.

The chimney hadn't intersected any other tunnel. If they couldn't go up, they were trapped.

"See?" Slash said, extending his hand to send a small fireball above him. It exploded in a myriad of sparks.

This time, Raphael's view was clear enough that he could see the chimney becoming narrower and narrower. They had maybe fifteen yards of climbing left before they would have to stop.

"Maybe there is a tunnel nearby," he said weakly.

Without a word, Slash started climbing again. Raphael did the same, his eyes scanning the walls in search of a life-saving issue, but he could find none.

When Slash stopped, unable to climb more, Raphael knew it was the end.

The air had become colder. They were so close to the surface. So close, and still trapped.

"This is all your fault." Slash sounded both angry and bitter. "You're nothing but trouble!"

Raphael kept his cool, helped by his sheer exhaustion. Punching Slash seemed like a waste of his remaining energy, an energy he needed to keep his balance.

"I never asked you to follow me inside this volcano in the first place."

Slash ignored him. "I'm sure you made it happen," he spat. "The eruption. It has to be something you did!"

"What?" Raphael exclaimed, sheer exhaustion forgotten in the flaring of his anger. "It was Bishop!"

"Of course that's what you would say!"

Raphael couldn't believe what he was hearing. Did Slash really think he had caused the volcanic eruption?

But what did he care anyways? Slash was the worst, bullying others like he was better than them.

"It's his fault!" Slash shouted.

Raphael took a while to understand that he had been speaking his thoughts aloud, but when he did, Slash's answer merely made him angrier.

"What do you have against Spike anyways?"

Raphael didn't expect an answer, but even if he had, it would never ever have been the one Slash gave him.

"He's my freaking brother!"

Silence fell for long seconds before Raphael's brain processed this new information.

"What?"

Slash was speaking faster now, as if he had been keeping the words inside him forever.

"My father cheated on my mother with Spike's mother. When Mom found out, it killed her."

Raphael blinked several times. So Spike and Slash had the same father, Bradford.

It sure painted their whole drama in a very different way.

"But how did you find out?" he finally managed to utter.

"The same way my mother did, I assume. I read the letter Spike's mother wrote my father, telling him she was pregnant and promising him that she would never ask for anything. As if it changed anything." Slash's voice broke on the last words.

Raphael realized that he had never wondered why he had never seen Chris Bradford with his wife.

"What happened to your mother?" he asked softly.

"They said she was sick. But I know the truth. She had lost the will to live. And it's Spike's fault! If he had never been born, she would never have learned about his existence and been heartbroken."

In spite of the situation, Raphael rolled his eyes. How came Slash put the blame on anybody but the true responsible party?

"Spike didn't ask to be born," he said reasonably.

"It's still his fault," Slash repeated stubbornly. "He has to pay."

"But he's your brother." Raphael's mind couldn't comprehend Slash's choice. His own brothers were so important to him. He could never wish anything but the best for them.

"You wouldn't understand," Slash said quite aptly. "You're still whining because your twin disappeared. If it was Spike, I would be over the moon!"

Raphael's anger flared again. "Leave my brother alone!"

"What do you care? You'll never see him again!"

At that precise moment, a pale light that wasn't one of the firebenders' flames shone down on the chimney.

Raphael unclenched the fist he was about to send right in the part of Slash's body that was closest to him.

"It's the sun!"

Little by little, the light became brighter. Soon the two teenagers didn't need to use their bending to see.

And they also realized another very important thing.

"It's translucent," Slash said in a hoarse voice as he pointed at the chimney's ceiling. "The rock must be very thin!"

"Then what are you waiting for? Break it," Raphael retorted.

Slash pushed against the crust of rock, and it yielded. Beyond it, the chimney was once more wide enough that they could climb up.

And the surface was only a few yards above them.

Neither of them said another word as they climbed the rest of the way and collapsed in the soft, sweet sand of the desert.

The sand was becoming hot, and Raphael really regretted the loss of his shoe.

He and Slash were both still too exhausted to be walking in the desert, but the temperature was rising fast and after a short pause, they had decided they would better put as much distance as they could between them and the volcano.

The absence of Bishop and the others had been a hard blow. Apparently they had believed them dead and didn't care to stay in the area long enough to make sure of it.

Which meant the teenagers' chances of survival had just dropped considerably.

The heavy silence was broken by Slash a few minutes later.

"This was the last of my water," he said after taking a sip from his flask.

"I don't have any water left," Raphael answered flatly.

Slash's face grew somber, but he didn't reply. Like Raphael, he must be sparing his strength.

They were heading for the last water source they had visited with Bishop and his men. It had been hours before they reached the volcano, and they had been riding horses at the time, but it was their only hope.

I didn't survive an eruption to die in the desert, Raphael kept thinking stubbornly, taking one step after the other.

An eternity later, he thought he was hallucinating when he saw the silhouette of a rider outlined against the sand.

He glanced at Slash, who looked just as baffled - meaning he was seeing the same thing.

Hope swelled in Raphael's heart as the rider closed the gap between them. Did Bishop leave someone behind to look for them after all? Maybe he had thought ill of the caliphe's delegate too soon.

But it wasn't one of Bishop's men.

Raphael gaped at the man who was now dismounting in front of them.

"Splinter?"

Raphael took another sip of Splinter's beneficial water before handing the flask to Slash once more.

"How did you find us?" he asked, still baffled.

The three of them were sitting under a tent that Splinter had set up so the teenagers could take a break.

Splinter was working on a leather strap destined to become Raphael's next shoe. "I met villagers who told me they had seen a group of riders including two teenagers going to the volcano, but only the adults coming back. I decided I would better investigate."

"But what were you doing in the area?" Raphael went on, unsatisfied with this explanation.

Splinter sighed. "It's a long story."

Raphael tilted his head, indicating that he was ready to hear it. Splinter watched him and Slash pensively.

"I've received a message from an old ally," he finally said. "You see, in my youth I was… traveling a lot. I met friends, really good friends. Together we became part of a very ancient organization aiming at keeping peace and balance in the world." Splinter took a needle and began sewing the leather strap. "It is called the White Lotus."

"I've never heard of it," Slash whispered, fascinated.

"Few have." Splinter sighed. "And after… a particularly painful event, I decided my time would be better spent in the oasis and I never contacted them again. They respected my retreat until a few weeks ago."

He gestured to Raphael to try the shoe so he could adjust it to his size. Raphael complied, fascinated by the story.

"What made them change their mind?"

"Something new is happening in our world, something concerning," Splinter answered. "They wanted me to investigate, if I could." He shook his head. "Enough said. What have you two been up to?"

Raphael began telling him his story. How they had traveled in earthbender territory to find Stockman, and how Bishop had been looking for something into the volcano, something that had to do with absorbing another bender's power, something that had provoked an eruption when Bishop had finally found it.

Slash's eyes widened at that last part. Raphael would have rather told Splinter privately about it, but he couldn't postpone it until Slash wasn't with them. It was too important.

Although Splinter's face looked more and more concerned as Raphael went on, the teenager thought he glimpsed a spark of appreciative surprise on his features when he told him about the lavabending.

When Raphael had finished his tale, Splinter sighed heavily.

"These are very concerning news. Very concerning news indeed. We must go back to the oasis as soon as possible. I'll send a message in the next village, but if Bishop wants to do what I think he wants to do… then they'll need all the help they can get."

They fell silent as Splinter was finishing the shoe.

As relieved as Raphael was that somebody competent would handle Bishop and his crazy plans, he had no intention to come back home just yet.

He still had a brother to find.

The strange woman from the volcano had told him Leonardo was in his element, thus, in water.

He needed to find a place with lots and lots of water, something like… the sea?

What had Bishop told them, so many days ago? Once upon a time, the oasis had been welcoming travelers from across the sea. And they came from the west.

Raphael nodded, satisfied.

He put on the shoe Splinter was handing him with a smile. "Thank you."

"Can you walk?" Splinter asked the two teenagers. "We need to reach the next village so I can find you horses. Then we can head north."

Raphael considered this. He needed a horse, no doubt. He would wait until they reached the village to tell Splinter about his plan.

By then, surely he would have an opportunity to talk to the old man in private. After all, Slash didn't need to learn everything Raphael knew.

And besides, Splinter himself didn't know Leonardo was a waterbender. Raphael still wasn't sure how the old man would react.

It was better to keep it a secret.

That night, and in spite of his sheer exhaustion, Raphael couldn't find sleep. Too many worried thoughts spun in his head.

Was Leonardo alright? And Donatello? And Michelangelo? And his parents?

Would Bishop arrive at the oasis before Splinter's message, would his family think he was dead?

He really hoped they wouldn't. They had suffered enough from Leonardo's abrupt disappearance.

Next to him, Slash moved under his blankets. Obviously he was having a hard time finding sleep. On the contrary, Splinter's regular breathing seemed to indicate that he had no such problems.

A sharp nudge in his ribs made Raphael start. He turned to Slash, frowning.

"You better not tell anyone," Slash whispered, so low Raphael could barely hear the words.

Raphael blinked. "Tell them about what?"

"About what I told you in the chimney!"

Now Raphael remembered. With everything that had happened, he had almost forgotten about Slash's grand revelation. "It's about Spike being your brother?"

"Of course it is!" Slash seemed about to punch him.

Raphael considered playing with the guy a little, but he thought better of it. One day, Slash might learn some of Raphael's secrets. It could come in handy to have some blackmail material.

"Don't worry, I won't."

And with that, Raphael turned his back to the other boy and closed his eyes, determined to find sleep.

He would need all his strength tomorrow.

"What do you mean, you're not coming with us?"

Raphael fidgeted a little under Splinter's stern gaze.

They had reached a small village and bought horses, and Raphael had managed to get Splinter face to face, without Slash who was still stuffing himself with the delicious fruits the locals had given them for dessert.

"I think I have an idea where Leonardo might be," he explained. "I need to find him!"

Splinter frowned. "What makes you think that?"

Raphael leaned towards him, careful not to be heard by anybody else. "In the volcano. I didn't only watch Bishop, I talked to the women myself."

Splinter's brow furrowed, but Raphael didn't regret having kept quiet about this part in front of Slash.

"They told me where he was," Raphael went on, remembering how thrilled he had been to have confirmation that his twin was alive. "And the answer was cryptic, but I think they meant the sea. So that's where I'm going." Raphael straightened up, satisfied with his explanation.

"We need to go back to the oasis," Splinter said calmly. "Even if you're right, we would lose precious days making that detour."

"Then you and Slash come home, and I join you later," Raphael said stubbornly.

Splinter raised an eyebrow. "You're still not experienced enough to be traveling alone in the desert. Do you even know where you'll be going?"

"To the west," Raphael muttered.

"And how will you find water?"

Raphael's shoulders sagged. This was a weak point in his plan and he knew it.

"I have to," he whispered. "What if Leo is in danger?"

"I'm sure he's not," Splinter said quietly.

"How could you know?" Raphael protested, immediately on the defensive. "He just vanished from the oasis! Anything could have happened to him!"

Splinter sighed heavily.

Raphael's stomach knotted, as if it understood something Raphael didn't want to.

"Anything," he repeated, weakly.

"Raphael. Your brother is safe. He will come back to you."

Raphael's fists clenched. He remembered his father and how he had begged him to tell him what he knew.

The memory of his farewell with Yoshi was still painful.

And now it looked like his father's mentor had known all along, too.

"What happened to my brother?" he said through gritted teeth.

Splinter didn't answer immediately. When he did, his voice carried the slightest hint of regret.

"On the morning of the Year End Festival, after Bishop demanded that Leonardo accompany him to the well, we learned the truth about his bending abilities."

"We?" Raphael said weakly.

"Your father, your uncle and I. And it became obvious that he couldn't stay in the oasis. He needed to learn his craft from people like him."

Splinter paused.

"It was my idea to send him away."

"WHAT?" Raphael took a step backwards. He couldn't believe what he was hearing. He couldn't believe that none of these adults he trusted had told him the truth.

"We couldn't tell you, or anyone. Not with Bishop around. Raphael, try to understand."

"I understand alright! You… You… You chased him out of his home!"

Suddenly, the idea of staying with the old man was unbearable to Raphael. He turned away and ran to his new horse.

Splinter didn't try to stop him.

Raphael didn't gallop very far before he slowed down. He didn't want to exhaust his horse, after all.

"I can't believe they all knew," he muttered to himself.

He hadn't even asked Splinter what exactly had happened. Did Leonardo betray himself? Did he plain tell them?

What had changed during Leonardo's last trip to the well?

Raphael didn't turn his head when he heard the sound of horses behind him.

"Leave me alone," he said bitterly when one of the riders caught up with him.

"We were trying to protect him," Splinter said softly. "Didn't you keep his secret for the very same reason?"

Raphael bit his lip, refusing to talk to that traitor. Did they really think he wouldn't have kept his mouth shut about Leonardo's whereabouts? Did they doubt him that much?

"Is someone going to tell me what's happening here?" Slash asked from behind Raphael, his tone showing clear exasperation.

Still, Raphael didn't talk. Let Slash wonder.

Splinter closed his eyes briefly. "We're going to make a detour to the ocean."

"What?" Slash exclaimed. "But what about Bishop?"

"I sent a message to the oasis. He has maybe a two-day head start on us. In any case, we will have to trust our people to deal with him."

Raphael glanced at Splinter, taken aback.

"Maybe it's for the best," Splinter whispered. "After all, Bishop has an earthbender with him. Maybe it can't hurt if we too bring allies."

In spite of his still very real anger, Raphael smiled.

Leonardo lay on the sand of his favorite beach, gazing into the clouded sky. He didn't feel like swimming, or hanging out with Casey, or talking to April.

Today was his birthday, the first one he would spend away from his family.

Away from his twin.

Where are you, Raph? he wondered silently.

The clouds didn't answer him, of course.

In the days that had followed the revelation of the Shredder being his ancestor, Leonardo had successfully pretended he was fully recovered.

But his vision still haunted him.

He hadn't told anybody about it, and he didn't intend to. Luckily, April had been extremely sympathetic, and little by little Leonardo had managed to stop brooding over it all the time.

The only advantage to his little trip to the sacred cave was that Fishface had completely stopped engaging with him in any way. The rounded-headed student still hadn't digested the fact that Leonardo could water-read when he himself couldn't.

That, and the fact Leonardo had seen his brothers again, if only from afar.

But on his lonely birthday, all his gloomy thoughts came back at him tenfold.

Leonardo didn't move when soft steps came closer to him. He didn't feel like engaging in conversation today. He intended to wallow in self-pity until the stars came out, then go to bed and sleep his misery away.

Tomorrow would be better.

"Leo?"

It was April. Leonardo wasn't going to completely ignore his teacher, so he sat down and looked up at her.

"Yes?" he answered with all the sadness in the world.

April didn't comment on Leonardo's mood. Instead, she smiled at him. "We're going to have visitors." She smiled wider. "I don't know how, but it seems like your brother Raphael is aboard."

Leonardo blinked several times before jumping to his feet. "WHAT?"

April chuckled. "We just got the message. They'll be there in half an hour. I thought you might want to know."

Leonardo watched her, looking for a sign that she might be joking.

He found none.

Who said this day was bad? It was great. It was the best.

"Thank you, April!" he shouted right before running to the ocean.

Half an hour was way too long a time.

Raphael lent on the railings of their ship, his heart beating faster. So Leonardo was on the island he could make out in the distance?

After all this time, was he really a handful of minutes away from seeing his twin again?

On the opposite side of the ship, Slash was seasick. It served him right for not wanting to stay on land like Raphael had suggested.

Slash still had no clue what was going on. Granted, Splinter had told him they were going to meet some allies, waterbender allies - and it had taken all the old master's conviction strength to make Slash reconsider his opinion on these particular benders - but the teenager had no idea Leonardo was involved in any way in this.

Splinter seemed to believe it was Raphael's job to tell him, and Raphael thought Slash had no business knowing until they had no other choice.

Besides, he kinda looked forward to seeing Slash's face when he would realize the truth.

Raphael smiled to the ocean. Seeing Leonardo again was like the perfect birthday present.

His gaze rested on a particularly sharp wave. It didn't subside into the ocean like the other waves he had seen. In fact, it seemed to make a beeline for them.

Raphael squinted. Was he hallucinating, or did this wave looked like it carried somebody? And if he really looked hard…

The wave crashed against the ship and someone jumped on the deck, dripping with water.

"Hi, Raph," Leonardo said.

And he flung himself into Raphael's arms.

Slash couldn't believe his ears. Had he just heard Leonardo's voice?

He straightened up laboriously. And gaped at the sight in front of him.

What on earth was Leonardo doing on their boat? Wasn't he supposed to be lost? And why did he look like he had just emerged from the sea?

He glanced at Splinter, who was smiling softly. Raphael, for his part, was hugging his brother with his back turned to Slash - and Slash couldn't hear what he was whispering to Leonardo, but Leonardo was grinning like it was the best day of his life.

Slash felt a pang of jealousy at seeing the two of them so close. Then the boat rocked and his mind turned to more pressing matters.

Raphael held Leonardo tight, and who was to say there were tears in his eyes? Thanks to Leonardo's trick, they were both soaked anyways.

"Don't you dare scare me like that ever again," he whispered to his brother.

His brother who smelled like sun and salt, and who seemed perfectly fine, like he hadn't been forced to leave his home and his family without even a goodbye.

"I missed you too," Leonardo whispered back. "Happy birthday, Raph."

Chapter Text

Leonardo savored his brother's embrace. Even if Raphael was squeezing him a little too tightly, it felt glorious.

His brother was alright. His brother was there.

The world had righted itself.

Raphael finally released Leonardo, grinning. "You happy? Now I'm soaked."

Leonardo grinned back. "It's the ocean, Raph. Of course you're going to get soaked."

"Yeah." Raphael pointed at the waves. "That's a lot of water, uh?"

"You bet. Maybe I'll teach you how to move inside. It's called swimming."

Raphael didn't seem very much convinced, but he still nodded hesitantly.

Leonardo grinned wider and took his eyes off his twin. He had been so focused on Raphael that he hadn't even looked at the other passengers. It was time to fix that.

It took him a few seconds to recognize the seasick teenager leaning against the railing.

Slash.

Leonardo remembered one of the scenes the water had shown him: Raphael in a forest with Slash and Bishop. What kind of adventures had his twin lived while Leonardo was on the island?

And speaking of Bishop, was he on the boat too? Surely he wasn't. Splinter wouldn't have wanted to hide him from Bishop if Bishop was safe.

Leonardo checked this assumption by frantically scanning the deck. No Bishop, but…

"Master Splinter?" Leonardo exclaimed.

Splinter smiled. "It's a pleasure to see you again, Leonardo."

Leonardo cleared his throat. "It's a pleasure to see you too, I just… I didn't expect to see you here."

Raphael raised an eyebrow. "You didn't know? It was in our message."

Leonardo hoped he didn't look too sheepish. He had been so enthusiastic to learn that Raphael was coming that he hadn't even let April tell him who the others visitors were.

"I, uh… I kinda didn't listen to the entire message. I mean, you were coming, so, uh…"

Splinter nodded. "Yes. Of what importance could my presence be? I'm a mere old man."

Leonardo wrung his hands. "Oh no no no! It's absolutely not what I meant, Sensei!"

"I know, Leonardo." Splinter smiled fondly. "I was just teasing you."

"Oh." Leonardo relaxed. "So what have you all been up to? I mean, you're very far away from the oasis."

Raphael sighed. "It's a long story."

"Maybe that story can wait until we arrive at the island," Splinter interjected. "I'm sure others will want to hear it too."

"Yes, of course," Leonardo said.

"And then maybe you can tell me yours." Raphael frowned. "Like why exactly you left without saying goodbye to anyone."

Leonardo grimaced. "About that. I'm really sorry. It wasn't my choice."

Raphael put a comforting arm around his shoulders. "So I've been told. Still. I want to know everything."

Leonardo tensed ever so slightly. There was something he didn't want to tell, not even to his twin.

He hoped Raphael wouldn't notice.

Slash felt worlds better now that he was on solid ground again. Even if there were filthy waterbenders everywhere on this island, like this woman Splinter was talking to.

She had introduced herself as April, and Leonardo stood next to her with a smile way too big for someone who had ran away from his home.

Which brought Slash back to the big question. What was Leonardo doing on a waterbender island? And with this other firebender, too. What was his name already? Ka-something?

"Let's go to our home," April said. "We'll offer you refreshments and you can tell us your story. It must be quite an interesting tale. Before Casey arrived, we hadn't welcomed firebenders here in a very long time, and now there are four of you. This calls for celebration."

So the warrior's name was Casey. Slash glanced at him, noticing how Casey only had eyes for April. Did he leave the oasis to meet his lover again?

Maybe Leonardo had begged the guy to let him go with him, because he was too ashamed to stay at the oasis after he had been caught stealing from Bishop.

It was a little far-fetched, though. For a start, how would Casey and April have met in the first place? Slash was positive she had never traveled there. Waterbenders weren't allowed inside the caliphate.

Their group set off into the forest, the adults leading the way. Raphael and Leonardo were walking a few steps behind them, whispering to each other.

Slash felt left out, which he absolutely hated.

He came closer to Leonardo and Raphael.

"So you're here," he said nonchalantly to Leonardo. "Do they know they better watch their valuables? With a thief like you."

Leonardo's expression darkened. "I'm not a thief."

Slash smirked. "That's not what your father said."

Leonardo shrugged, but Slash could see he was hurt.

He reveled in the feeling. He still hadn't forgiven Leonardo for the trick he had played on him, that day when Slash had thought he was Raphael and accused him of starting a fire - which had turned against Slash and made his father furious.

"Shut up," Raphael snapped. "You don't know what you're talking about."

"It's okay," Leonardo said, much softer. "I guess the plan worked, then."

"What plan?" Slash asked, uneasy.

He was missing something, he knew it.

Leonardo looked at his twin. "What did you tell him, exactly?"

Raphael raised his eyebrows. "What, I was supposed to tell him something?"

This time, Leonardo grinned, which got on Slash's nerves.

"You mean you're not best friends forever now? And here I thought you had all the time in the world to talk."

"Don't get me started on this." Raphael nudged his twin with a grin matching Leonardo's.

Slash's cheeks burned, but he refused to name the feeling in his heart.

So what if these two were joined at the hip? Slash didn't care. Slash didn't need a brother.

They were arriving in a clearing. Slash's eyes widened when he saw the strange-shaped buildings and the huge fountain in the middle.

"So that's where you have been living?" Raphael asked, impressed.

Leonardo nodded. "It's a great learning place."

"And what would you be learning?" Slash muttered, wanting to be part of the conversation because it was still better than being left behind. "I don't remember you being gifted for anything."

Even as he said these words, he knew that he should try to be nicer. He might not like them, he didn't want to completely alienate the only other teenagers in the group.

But he couldn't help himself.

Leonardo narrowed his eyes. "Let me show you."

The next thing Slash knew, a bucket of water was thrown to his face. It was choking cold, and he let out a shocked gasp.

The adults turned around to see what was happening.

"Leonardo," April scolded.

"Sorry," Leonardo said, although it was obvious to Slash he wasn't.

Next to him, Raphael was grinning as if his day couldn't get any better.

Slash shook his body in an attempt to get rid of the water and looked at Leonardo, infuriated.

There was no bucket in Leonardo's hands. Strange. Granted, Leonardo was near the fountain, but it was too much water to have been thrown by hand.

April crossed her arms. "This is no way to greet guests. I'm counting on you to fix this."

"Yes, Master April," Leonardo said dutifully if a bit reluctantly.

Slash watched him as he waved his arms and fingers in a mesmerizing move. As if they were answering a silent call, the droplets of water left Slash's body and clothes, leaving him perfectly dry.

Slash's eyes widened as he realized what it meant, and the true reason of Leonardo's presence on this island.

"You're a waterbender?"

"No kidding," Leonardo said.

And this stupid Raphael was beaming so hard Slash wanted to smack him.

He passed the twins to walk next to Splinter, his cheeks burning.

He wanted nothing to do with these two.

Casey Jones was rocking on his chair. He itched to go back to his endangered home, which he had sworn to protect; but this would have to wait until they were done here.

The council that took all important decisions on the island had gathered all together to listen to Raphael, Slash and Splinter's tale. They had now left to discuss Splinter's plea for help, leaving the firebenders and Leonardo alone around the large table.

"Do you think they will help us?" Raphael asked his twin.

Leonardo raised his hands in a gesture of uncertainty. "I don't know. They're scholars, not warriors. And our home hasn't been welcoming to them these past two hundred years."

Casey watched him, eyes semi-closed. It was true that waterbenders had been forbidden inside the caliphate since the whole Shredder's ordeal.

Raphael's face grew somber. "I know." He turned to Splinter. "What does Leonardo risk if people discover he's a waterbender?" he asked, concern obvious on his face.

Splinter smoothed his beard. "Leonardo was born inside the caliphate, he didn't travel to it. A good lawyer will probably win this case."

Leonardo's face fell. "Do you think it will go that far?"

"Probably?" Raphael said at the same time. "And what would be the alternative?"

When Splinter didn't immediately answer, he crossed his arms

"Maybe you should stay here," he muttered reluctantly, avoiding Leonardo's gaze.

Leonardo glared at his brother. "No way. If Bishop does wake up the Shredder, you will all be in danger. I'm not going to hide while you're fighting!"

Casey smiled. The boy might not be a firebender, but his inner fire burned bright.

"It was just a suggestion," Raphael said, sounding relieved.

Movement in the back of the room got everybody's attention. The waterbenders must have made their decision and were coming back inside.

Casey straightened up in expectation. Leonardo and Raphael did the same, while Slash remained sullenly slumped in his chair.

Casey didn't know what to think of the boy. He knew Raphael and Slash hadn't gotten along in the oasis, but after hearing everything they had gone through together, surely it had changed, if only a little?

But then Slash had managed to exasperate Leonardo enough that he would retaliate not even half an hour after they had arrived at the island. Obviously Slash wasn't very good at making new friends.

April and the others sat down, and Casey's attention focused on the woman he had fallen desperately in love with. She looked tense. Apparently the discussion hadn't gone her way.

"Thank you for your patience," she said. "We've discussed the situation, and I'm afraid that we couldn't reach an agreement."

The other council members muttered indistinct words under their breath.

"This is why," she went on, "it's in my name only that I offer my help. I will come with you and do what I can to fight against the Shredder, should the worst happen."

She paused.

"I assume you will want to leave as soon as possible. I have preparations to make, so I suggest that we end this reunion soon. Unless someone wants to add something?"

Casey barely listened to the rest of the conversation.

April was coming with them! He was going to spend more time with her, he would have a chance to show her his home and maybe even the width of his skills as a firebender!

Now he almost wished that the Shredder would wake up. Almost.

Smiling softly to himself, he began making plans for the next morning. They would have to retrieve his horse and Leo's at the village where they had left them, then travel through the desert. With both April and Leonardo, he had no doubt they would find as much water as they needed.

He knew they would arrive after Bishop, and he could only hope it wouldn't be too late.

Casey's mood darkened as he thought about the welcome they might receive. Surely people would see that April wasn't evil.

And if not, he would protect her.

April searched through the library's scrolls, her brows furrowed.

The reunion hadn't gone like she had wanted, but she couldn't blame her colleagues. Going inside firebender territory to possibly fight a century-old evil did sound like something extremely dangerous, maybe even crazy.

Could the Shredder really have survived for two hundred years in ice? Splinter seemed inclined to believe so, and Raphael and Slash had both reported that Bishop intended to dig into the desert to find out.

It seemed crazy that anybody would want to wake up such a being, and maybe they all worried over nothing, but April wasn't willing to ignore Splinter's call for help.

Besides, Leonardo would go back with his brother and his friends, and she intended to keep an eye on him.

She took another scroll. She had decided to go through all the documents mentioning the Shredder in order to gather as much information as possible, but so far she had found nothing she didn't already know.

"May I be of assistance to you?"

April raised her head, surprised to hear Splinter's voice. "I thought you were resting," she said, offering him a smile.

"I sleep very little. I decided to take a walk, see how much things had changed."

"So you have studied here?" April tilted her head, not really surprised. The island had a tradition of welcoming people from all over the world, no matter which element they bent - or even whether they were benders at all.

And Splinter had known exactly where to send Leonardo.

The old man took a chair and sat down next to April. "It was a lifetime ago." He pointed at the scrolls she had gathered. "Anything useful?"

April sighed. "Nothing of interest. If the Shredder truly survived for that long, it's unheard of."

They remained silent for a while. April decided that she had better go to bed soon; after all, they would travel a lot in the days to come. She would need to be in top shape.

"Thank you for your help," Splinter said softly, drawing April's thoughts back to present time.

She nodded wearily. "I'm sorry the other masters weren't willing to do the same."

"I understand their reasons." Splinter folded his hands. "To be honest, I'm more surprised about your decision. I don't want to minimize the risks. You will be in danger, if only because you're a waterbender. I will do what is in my power to protect you from my people, should they reject you, but I'm not all-powerful."

"Leonardo is a waterbender too," April whispered. "And his training is far from being over. He needs me, or at least someone like me."

"Indeed." Splinter tilted his head. "How is he doing?"

April smiled, pleased by the genuine interest in the master firebender's voice. "Really well. Waterbending comes easily to him, and he's eager to learn."

Splinter sighed. "This is good to hear. His path has been a difficult one."

"He didn't tell me much when he arrived here, and I respected his privacy." April replaced the scrolls in their respective shelves, giving up on learning new information tonight. "But from what I understand, he didn't even say goodbye to his own brother."

Although she tried not to let her irritation show, her tone betrayed it a little.

Splinter didn't deny. "We were in a hurry."

Now April felt outraged on Leonardo's behalf, and she turned around to glare at Splinter, her hands on her hips. "My apologies, but it sounds like a really lame excuse."

Far from holding her words against her, Splinter smiled softly. "You really like him, don't you?"

"He's a good boy." April met his gaze. "He didn't deserve to be treated that way."

"You're right, of course." Splinter watched her pensively. "I was trying to protect him. He was not safe anymore in his own home, and time was of the essence."

"Because of this man, Bishop?"

"Yes, but that's not the whole story." Splinter remained quiet for a long time. When he spoke again, his voice was solemn. "There is another reason why I believe the Shredder is alive."

April was hanging on to his every word. Splinter had told them about the crystal Bishop had used to detect the Shredder's presence, which had upset the council - such items were extraordinarily rare, and it was concerning that a firebender could have acquired one of them - and now he was telling her that there was even more to it than that.

"I think he was somehow able to influence Leonardo," Splinter went on. "Sending him dreams. I was afraid he wanted to take control of him, and I didn't want to take any chances."

April's eyes widened. "Leonardo didn't tell me," she said, her heart immediately filling with concern.

She could only imagine how afraid of rejection the boy must have been. It also painted in a whole different light the vision Leonardo had been granted.

"He saw him in the water," she told Splinter. "I didn't think much of it at the time, but maybe he didn't tell me everything. He was pretty shaken."

As she explained what had happened that day, Splinter's expression grew somber.

"I don't like this," he whispered. "I'll try to talk to him, see if there is anything he wants to tell me." He sighed. "Although it does confirm my feeling that Leonardo has somehow a role to play in all this." He paused. "All of a sudden there is unrest in our carefully protected corner of the world, and one of our children reveals himself to be a waterbender. I don't believe that's a coincidence."

"There is unrest in the rest of the world too," April said pensively. "Have you heard the rumors? People and entire houses vanish from the surface of the earth, and they're never heard of ever again."

Splinter nodded. "Yes. I was sent out to investigate, but this will have to wait."

Both fell silent. April had no doubt that, like her, Splinter was thinking about the challenges to come.

Raphael lay on the beach next to Leonardo. The night was falling, but the temperature was still pleasant.

And Raphael couldn't have gone to sleep. They were leaving next morning for the oasis, and he was way too excited - and concerned.

He was also very, very curious to finally hear Leonardo's story. It was the first opportunity they had to be truly alone, and Raphael intended to take advantage of it to learn everything Leonardo still hadn't said.

"So what really happened that day?" he began, looking at the first stars.

"Which day?" Leonardo teased him.

Raphael nudged him, not bothering to answer.

Leonardo chuckled. "Fine." He paused. "Do you remember that I was to accompany Bishop to the well?"

"Yes."

"Well, something happened on the way home. Bishop had this crystal which was attracted to waterbending, and it found its way to me. And then I was accused of stealing it."

Raphael tensed, feeling the hurt in Leonardo's voice.

"I was supposed to explain myself in front of Dad and Splinter. And Saki. And I didn't know what to say, I had no idea what was happening…"

Leonardo had clenched his fists, and Raphael shifted to put an arm around him.

"In the end, the crystal flew back to me under their eyes."

"That's when they understood you were a waterbender?" Raphael said, his heart beating faster as he pictured the scene.

His brother, alone and lost in front of an improvised tribunal, while Raphael had no clue.

"Dad and Saki didn't understand at first," Leonardo said. "But Splinter was suspicious, and he asked me, and..."

Leonardo fell silent, and Raphael frowned.

"You told him, just like that?"

"Kinda," Leonardo admitted. "There was this basin of water, and… uh…"

He fell silent, nervously fiddling with his clothes and averting his eyes.

Raphael facepalmed. "You showed them. Of all the stupid things to do…"

"It just…" Leonardo huffed, looking for his words. "It seemed appropriate. Like I said, Splinter had already guessed, and he didn't seem to… hate me. In fact, it sounded like he was worried about me."

His choice of words broke Raphael's heart.

"I see," he said, squeezing his brother's shoulder softly. "But why didn't you try to leave a message for me?"

"Splinter said I had to leave immediately," Leonardo said. "Because of Bishop." He sat up in the sand and put his arms around his legs. "I'm so sorry, Raph."

Raphael, who had been about to ask Leonardo further - he had a vague feeling Leonardo wasn't telling him everything - immediately reacted to the shame and sadness in his twin's voice as he apologized for the second time.

"Hey, it's okay," he whispered, wrapping both his arms around Leonardo. "We're together now. And from what I've seen, you've learned a lot."

"You bet." Leonardo leaned into Raphael's hug. "April is a wonderful teacher. And it's great to be able to waterbend without worrying that someone might see me."

Raphael watched as his brother absent-mindedly moved his hands, causing the ocean water to rise and caress their feet.

Raphael was about to complain that it was cold, just for fun, when something shining a light blue flew from his pocket to Leonardo's palm.

Raphael's eyes widened. "I had completely forgotten!"

"That's the one," Leonardo said, his voice filled with awe as he looked at the tiny item in his hand. "That's Bishop's crystal. How come you have it?"

Raphael grinned, half-sheepishly and half-mischievously. "You wouldn't believe the things you find inside an exploding volcano."

Leonardo started and turned around to squeeze Raphael's shoulders.

"What?"

"Yes, I didn't think it was worth mentioning it earlier," Raphael went on, purposefully dragging his tale. "After all, they only needed to know that Bishop wants to wake up the Shred-"

"What were you doing inside a volcano?"

"It's a long story." Raphael faked a yawn. "Maybe I'll tell you tomorrow if you're interested."

Leonardo narrowed his eyes, and Raphael grinned.

It was so good to be able to tease his twin after all this time.

"Unless you want to hear it tonight? Well, in that case…"

Raphael lay down in the sand once more to be more comfortably settled before he told Leonardo the full story of his own adventures, and Leonardo did the same, resting his head on Raphael's stomach so he could glare at him more easily.

And Raphael wouldn't have exchanged this glare for the world.

Chapter Text

Saki squinted as he tried to recognize the figures riding towards him.

He and his most trusted men and women had been guarding the well night and day since they had received Splinter's message. Bishop's intentions were concerning enough, but the fact he had abandoned the two boys he was supposed to keep safe inside a volcano infuriated Saki.

They had trusted that man, the caliph's delegate, with the safety of two of their own - including Saki's favorite nephew - and this was how Bishop repaid them?

Luckily, Splinter had found Raphael and Slash in time. Saki knew they would be safe with his old mentor.

Now the riders were close enough that Saki could discern them better. His brother Yoshi and the new oasis leader Bradford came first, followed by a small troop of the oasis' guards.

Saki frowned. It wasn't time for a changing of the guard. Was there trouble in the oasis? Had Bishop already arrived?

"Hello, brother. Hello, Bradford," he greeted them. "Is something the matter?"

Yoshi and Bradford dismounted while the others remained on their horses. Yoshi gave Saki a warning look that Saki didn't quite know how to interpret - except he didn't like it.

At all.

"We've received word that Bishop will arrive tomorrow," Bradford began.

Saki nodded, his expression becoming somber. "And we're ready for him. If he can't be reasoned with, I'm afraid we won't have any other choice than to-"

"And that's what I want to talk about," Bradford cut him off.

Saki stood straight, his warrior training allowing him to hide his irritation at being interrupted so rudely.

Bradford shifted, obviously uneasy. His tone was still determined as he went on.

"It's our duty to obey the will of the caliph, represented by his delegate, Bishop. I don't think we should oppose him."

It took Saki several seconds to fully realize what Bradford was saying.

"What?" he erupted. "He wants to wake up…" He glanced at the soldiers, who were not hiding very well the fact they were all ears, and lowered his voice. "He wants to wake up an ancient evil. He abandoned your own son to die!"

"My son is alive," Bradford said dryly. "And Bishop thought he was dead. It was an honest mistake."

Saki couldn't believe what he was hearing. He turned to his brother, hoping that Yoshi would take his side, but the former leader merely shook his head.

Saki knew Yoshi was on his side, though; they had talked about it long enough. He must believe that Bradford wasn't going to let himself be convinced.

And thus, Saki had only two choices. Either he bent to his current leader's will or he committed high treason and refused to obey, tearing apart the oasis' unity at a time when it was essential.

He could see how uncomfortable the warriors already were at witnessing their disagreement. He knew most of the guards would follow his lead, should the worst happen, but at what cost? He didn't want to drag them into a civil war.

He took a deep breath, locking eyes with Yoshi. His brother was silently pleading him for temperance, he knew it. Did Yoshi already have another plan?

He better.

"What are you suggesting?" he said to Bradford.

"I think it would be better if you took some rest," Bradford said carefully. "You have done a lot these past days."

Saki knew what it meant. He was dismissed, and his moves would be watched.

Well. If Bradford thought it would be that easy…

"I don't see how that's necessary," he said slowly, dangerously.

Bradford took a step backwards and glanced at Yoshi.

The coward, Saki thought. Too afraid to come talking to me without bringing my own brother as a bodyguard.

Yoshi put a hand on Saki's arm.

"How about you have lunch with us? We would be glad to have you by. Especially today."

Saki nodded, filled with compassion for his brother. Today was Leonardo and Raphael's birthday.

But Saki knew Yoshi's words also meant, Please go along with this.

While Saki excelled in the art of warfare, his brother had always been better at politics than him. It was the reason why they had decided to choose Yoshi as the leader during the year their family had to rule the oasis.

If only that year hadn't ended, things would be very different now.

"Very well," Saki said, his voice colder than ice even though his blood was boiling. "I see that my presence here is not welcome anymore."

Bradford averted his eyes, but didn't deny it.

"Why are you letting Bradford get away with this?" Saki exclaimed.

He was pacing back and forth in Yoshi's study, where the two brothers were holding a private meeting.

Yoshi was watching Saki, arms crossed. "Bishop is anything but stupid. He won't rush head in, it'll take him a few days to actually get to… whatever is inside the well."

"You mean the Shredder."

Yoshi shrugged. "I guess. It's hard to believe…" He paused. "Do you seriously think he's still alive? Maybe Bishop will find a corpse. Problem solved."

Saki watched his brother with understanding. Saki had always been the one to believe in the old legends, not Yoshi. Even now that more and more elements hinted at the fact they were true, Yoshi had a hard time changing his views.

"Splinter believes it, as does Bishop," he reminded him. "None of them count as gullible men."

Yoshi breathed a heavy sigh. "Yes. I know. Anyways. I suggest we take advantage of that time to reach out to the other families and convince them to dismiss Bradford."

Saki considered this.

"We'll need a two-thirds majority to put it to a vote," he said. "And a three quarters majority to dismiss him."

"It's our only option if we don't want this to end in a bloodbath. Are you with me?"

"Of course, brother." Saki stopped pacing to look through the window and into the gardens. The scenery was as peaceful as ever. He had made it his job's life to protect that peace. "I've always known Bradford wasn't cut out for the job, but I would never have thought he would give up on our ancestral task so easily."

"I think Bishop corresponded with him," Yoshi said. "Promising him I don't know what."

Saki considered that. "It would make sense," he whispered.

"I honestly believe he's convinced Bishop can take control of the Shredder."

Saki rolled his eyes. "That imbecile."

He finally decided to sit down on one of the comfortable chairs of the study. Yoshi did the same.

Now that his anger had somewhat calmed down, Saki could notice how terrible his brother looked.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

As if it was his cue to break down, Yoshi's shoulders sagged.

"I can't believe that he abandoned the children," he said softly. "I would never have let him take Raphael if I had known…"

"I know," Saki reassured him. "Me neither. But Splinter found them in time, and that's what matters."

Both kept silent for a while, taking some comfort in the other's presence.

"What do you mean, Raphie isn't coming back?"

Donatello was trying hard to keep his voice steady, but he wasn't being entirely successful. Next to him, Michelangelo's face was crumpling.

Tang Shen's heart ached as she watched her two youngest sons. They were still so young. Why couldn't their childhood have been spared for a way longer time?

The whole family - including her brother-in-law Saki and her niece Karai - was sharing an evening meal, and the adults had decided that it was time to tell their children about the imminent arrival of Bishop, and Bishop alone.

As if this day, Leonardo and Raphael's birthday, wasn't sad enough.

"He's not coming back yet," Yoshi hurried to add. "He's safe. He's with Splinter."

"Oh."

Donatello visibly relaxed, as did Michelangelo.

It didn't last long.

"Why isn't he coming back with Bishop?"

Tang Shen exchanged a look with Yoshi. They had decided not to tell them the details - that was, Bishop had brought Raphael and Slash to a volcano and they had been trapped inside.

And Bishop had thought them dead and left.

It had been hard enough to swallow for Tang Shen. She wasn't sure she would be able to control herself in front of Bishop, and she had told her husband so. He had assured her that she wouldn't have to lay eyes upon him.

"Your brother met by chance with Splinter," Yoshi said after a short hesitation. "Splinter thought he and Slash would be better with him, and Bishop didn't object."

Tang Shen's eyebrows imperceptibly rose. While not a lie, strictly speaking, it was still very far from the truth.

Michelangelo fidgeted on his seat. Tang Shen wondered whether his son knew it.

He had always been very sensitive to others' emotions.

"Then when is he coming home?" Donatello insisted, the eager unmistakable in his voice.

"I don't know," Yoshi answered. "Soon, I hope."

"Okay," Donatello said, clearly unhappy about this answer.

Tang Shen related to that emotion. She, too, was very unhappy that her two eldest sons were lost somewhere in the vast world.

She missed them so much.

Bishop watched the welcoming committee. Closed faces and suspicious stares were meeting him and his people.

He had been right to exchange private messages with the oasis' leader, Bradford, before his arrival.

Bishop hadn't expected the two boys to be alive. It was both good and bad news. On one hand, he had never meant for them to die. On the other hand, it meant he had abandoned them, and he could understand the parents' distress.

Good thing that Bradford cared about recognition so much. Bishop had appeased him with promises of increasing his status, including one of making his role as oasis leader permanent.

Bishop had no particular intention to keep that promise. He had labelled Bradford for what he was, a man vain and egoistical, and he wasn't keen on giving him such responsibility.

But Bishop's responsibility to the whole caliphate was more important than the one he felt towards the oasis firebenders, and he would do what he had to do in order to reach his goal.

Bradford, precisely, was maybe the only one smiling. He had taken upon himself to give a speech, and Bishop listened to it with a graceful smile.

Next to him, Stockman was fidgeting in his wheelchair. Bishop knew the earthbender was nervous - they had agreed that he had better not use his bending here, as only some of the oasis people knew about the existence of other bendings. Besides, the long journey through the desert had been especially tiring for him.

"…And it'll be an honor for me to welcome you in my house," Bradford finished.

Bishop knew it was customary for the caliph's delegate to reside in the leader's house, but Bradford was living in the eastern part of the oasis and Bishop wanted to remain as close to its destination, the well, as possible. He didn't intend to lose any time. Today they would rest, but tomorrow they would set up camp in the desert and begin their work.

"I'm grateful for your generous offer," he said. "However, time is of the essence. Is it possible to accommodate us in this part of the oasis?"

Bradford frowned slightly, but he must have considered the request valid because he turned to Yoshi in a silent question.

"We can surely find rooms for you in the village next to the Western Gate," Yoshi said, his tone perfectly neutral.

Bishop guessed it would have been too much to hope that Yoshi would accommodate him once more in his house.

"It would be perfect," he answered with a smile as wide as it was false. "Thank you for your help. I won't forget to tell the caliph how helpful you all were."

Bradford straightened up at these words, adding to Bishop's contempt for him.

Saki suspected his daughter was up to something.

Karai had grown more distant lately. At first he hadn't thought much of it; she was a teenager, and teenagers didn't tell their parents everything.

He certainly hadn't.

But now that he was all but on house arrest, it was easy to observe that she was avoiding him.

Saki had agreed with Yoshi that he better stay in his house today. He hadn't been invited to Bishop's welcome party, which was no surprise but still hurt his feelings more than he would have thought.

After everything I've done to protect the oasis.

He would have enjoyed spending some of his free time with his daughter, but Karai seemed to be avoiding him.

And now she was late for her history lesson, a field that she usually enjoyed.

The teacher was patiently waiting in the living room with a cup of tea and cookies. Saki wasn't in the mood to make conversation, so he had let him in the very capable hands of his housekeeper.

Instead, Saki was waiting for Karai in the entrance hall, whose windows allowed him to watch the road. It wasn't too long before he spotted her running towards the house, and he moved so he wouldn't be within her sight. She paused in front of the door, probably to catch her breath and adjust her clothes.

When she opened the door and came in, Saki was ready.

"Where have you been?"

She started, and her face fell a little when she saw her father.

Saki immediately noticed the bandage on her right arm. Despite Karai's efforts to hide it, it poked out of the sleeve of her tunic.

"Are you injured?" he immediately asked, not giving her time to answer his first question, and moving towards her to take a better look.

Karai reluctantly gave him her arm.

"A stupid mistake. I grazed my skin against rocks," she muttered.

"Let me look at it."

"No!"

Saki watched her, surprised by her outburst.

"I want to make sure it's not infected," he said softly, as if talking to a small child.

Karai blushed. If it was from embarrassment or something else, Saki didn't know.

"I already made sure of that. I… I'm late for my lesson. If you will please excuse me?"

Saki raised an eyebrow. He wasn't fooled, but he was hesitant to call her out on it. His daughter was stubborn, and he didn't want her to withdraw into herself any more than she already had.

"Are you sure you're alright?" he asked, slowly.

"Of course."

She failed to meet her gaze, and all but ran away further into the house.

Saki remained in the entrance hall, frowning. He had always made a point of giving her the freedom he thought she needed, but this was too concerning to be ignored.

What are you up to, my daughter?

Donnie was unhappily sitting in front of Leatherhead's forge. For once, he was unable to focus, and the blacksmith had gently but firmly suggested that Donnie took a break before he hurt himself with Leatherhead's tools.

Karai was spending less time with them these days. She had said that Hun was too dangerous to be investigated about, and that Donnie and Mikey had a very important job helping their mother while Raphael and Leonardo were gone.

But yesterday had been Raphael and Leonardo's birthday, and it had cruelly reminded Donnie that they hadn't made much progress in understanding what had happened.

Donnie could use some cheering up, and he considered meeting with Mikey in the stables. His twin had wanted to talk to Klunk, no doubt to tell him about his disappointment that Raph wasn't going back yet.

Although Donnie didn't especially like horses, at least not the way Mikey did, it was always fun to watch Mikey act out their everyday life for the animals.

They sure seemed to understand him.

His decision made, Donnie stood up and walked towards the stables. He took his favorite shortcut, the one going around the bathhouse. It wouldn't have been a path for anybody else than a child; it required sneaking between the bushes and small trees that had grown in the narrow space between the bathhouse and the house next to it, but Donnie liked it.

He was walking below one of the bathhouse's windows, one floor above, when he heard the voices.

He recognized one of them immediately; it was Bishop's. The other voice was unknown to him.

Donnie stopped to listen.

"If looks could kill, we would be dead," the unknown voice was saying. "I don't want to stay here any longer than strictly necessary."

"We won't," Bishop answered. "Tomorrow, we will set up camp in the desert. It'll be easier for everyone. I had to ensure that we wouldn't be interrupted once we begin. Luckily, this new leader is very receptive to… the potentialities of my work."

"I must say, I was surprised. Isn't he the father of one of the boys?"

Donnie's eyes widened and he pressed himself against the wall, as if it could help him hear better.

"Yes."

"We abandoned them in a volcano eruption. I'd have expected him to refuse to welcome us."

"He knows what's best for him."

Donnie's heart was pounding. So these men had abandoned his brother to a certain death?

And the adults knew? And they still let Bishop and Stockman walk inside the oasis, inside Raph's home, and they let him have baths in their bathhouse?

This was so wrong.

Sounds of splatter and footsteps told Donnie that at least one of the people in the room had left. Donnie wiped away his tears and unclenched his fists.

If none of the adults had decided to take action, he, Hamato Donatello, eight years old, would do it.

He waited for a while to make sure that nobody was moving anymore, then he began climbing. He had plenty of grips, both in the wall and in the vegetation, and it didn't take him long to reach the window. A shutter was preventing him from seeing inside, though, and Donnie shifted laterally until he was under another window, an opened one.

Donnie glanced inside a deserted room. It was a place where people left their clothes and belongings before entering the baths. The floor was approximately ten feet below, the bathhouse having been built to have high windows.

Right now, there was only one set of clothes as far as Donnie could tell, as well as a wheelchair.

Donnie had heard his father tell his mother about the fact Bishop came back with a man in a wheelchair. It must be the one he had just heard, the one who abandoned Raph to die inside a volcano. Yoshi had called him Stockman.

Donnie nodded somberly. This Stockman was going to regret having messed with Donnie's brother.

He grabbed a branch from one of the trees outside and let himself slide inside. He tried to be as silent as possible, but he couldn't avoid his feet hitting the tiles with a thump.

He stopped breathing for a second.

Nothing happened. In the room next to that one, Stockman must still be enjoying his bath.

Donnie made his way to the clothes first, and he methodically tore them apart. When he was confident Stockman wouldn't be able to wear them without some serious mending, he concerned himself with the wheelchair.

It was a work of art, if Donnie knew anything at all about building objects. Donnie would have loved to study it in detail, but time was of the essence. Who knew how long Stockman would stay in his bath?

Using the tools that never left him, he began demolishing the wheelchair.

Stockman breathed a sigh of contentment. The hot water was doing wonders on his aching body.

He had the baths for him alone since Bishop had left, and he rejoiced in the solitude. He wasn't made to interact with people all the time, like he had to when travelling with Bishop's company.

Besides, tomorrow his hard work would begin, and who knew when Stockman would next be able to take a bath?

The sound of metal hitting the floor drew him out of his reverie. Frowning, he dragged himself out of the water. His wheelchair was in the next room, but the earthen floor under the tiles ensured that the earthbender master could move easily. Sliding on the tiles, he grabbed his towel and wrapped it around him before going to investigate the noise.

Stockman pushed the door and entered the room where he had left his belongings. He barely had the time to glimpse a short figure running away before it disappeared outside, leaving him alone in the room with his wheelchair.

Or what was left of his wheelchair.

Stockman yelled in outrage.

"Donatello, what were you thinking?"

Donnie watched his feet, too ashamed to meet his father's gaze.

He had been caught red-handed or almost. He had stumbled right out of the bathhouse, apparently over nothing.

Besides, it had turned out that some of Bishop's people were watching the bathhouse. While they hadn't paid any attention to the child earlier, they weren't going to miss him running out of the bathhouse while Stockman was yelling inside.

They had told the guards and the guards had brought him home, and Donnie had wanted to disappear inside a tiny tiny hole while they explained to his parents what he had done. Then his father had led them to his study so they could have a talk.

"I heard them talking," Donnie said to his feet. "They said they had abandoned Raph and Slash to die." He raised his head, outrage giving him the courage to meet his father's gaze. "And you knew it!"

Next to his father, his mother was watching him with her arms crossed. She didn't look as mad as Donnie would have thought. If it made any sense, he could have believed she was somehow satisfied.

Yoshi sighed and sat down.

"Donatello, come here."

Donnie hesitantly came forward, and his father took him on his lap.

"I don't excuse them, but I do believe they thought Raphael and Slash were both dead," Yoshi said softly. "They didn't abandon them to die. And your brother and his friend both survived and found Splinter. They're safe, my son, I promise."

Donnie's fingers played with the cloth of his father's shirt.

"Really?"

"Really." Yoshi stroked Donnie's hair. "Revenge is a dark path, and not one I want for you," he added, gently but firmly. "You're better than that."

"But I want them to leave," Donnie complained. "They have no right to be here."

"Donnie, sweetie." Tang Shen knelt next to Yoshi and Donnie and took Donnie's hands in hers. "I agree with you, but we can't always have what we want. Your father is taking care of the situation. Can you trust him like I do?"

Donnie nodded hesitantly. He let his father hug him for a while before asking his next question.

"What's my punishment?"

"You'll help Stockman to repair his wheelchair, under Leatherhead's supervision," Yoshi said. "And no sabotaging this time, promise?"

Donnie sighed. "Yes, Dad."

"That child is resourceful," Saki said, grinning.

He had decided to pay his brother a visit with his daughter, in the hope that Karai would open up to Tang Shen, and had been delighted to learn about Donatello's last exploit.

"Can you imagine what he'll be as a teenager?" Yoshi grumbled.

Saki patted his brother's back. "Let's see the bright side. Bishop won't begin to dig before Stockman's chair is repaired. Your son bought us time."

"Don't you dare praise him for that," Yoshi warned. "Although it is convenient." He massaged his temples. "Tell me, brother. Is raising a girl easier?"

Saki shook his head, his concern for his daughter sobering him fast.

"I wouldn't say that."

He sleeps, like he has for decades. Ice is his blanket.

Plunged into a deep slumber, one that he brought on to survive, he dreams.

He used to feel the boy's presence in his dreams, but not anymore. They must have taken him away.

It doesn't matter. He's patient; he'll wait.

One day, he'll have his opportunity for revenge.

Chapter Text

Leonardo watched the fire trails crossing the night sky.

They had been traveling in the desert for three days, and the four firebenders of their little group had got into the habit of training at twilight, after the day's ride and before they all went to sleep. Or more precisely, Splinter and Casey trained Raphael and Slash.

It was obvious to Leonardo that Raphael had progressed a lot in his absence. However, in comparison to the more experienced firebenders, it was just as obvious that he still had a lot to learn.

It was also Leonardo's case, of course, except Leonardo couldn't train with April the way he would have wanted to. Water was too valuable a resource while they were still deep into the desert.

Still, it was frustrating him.

Leonardo sighed. Now that he had lived on an island, he was fully aware that the desert wasn't an environment made for him. He missed the ocean, the deceptive calm of that huge mass of water and its hidden power. Here, between the sand and the scorching sun, he had to spare his strength to the point he barely talked.

But his family lived in the heart of that desert, and he missed them more than anything else. He would return to them, and to the place that, deep inside his heart, he still named home.

It didn't mean that he wasn't anxious about it, though. There were too many questions, too many unknowns.

How would he and April be welcomed? Would Bishop already be at the oasis? Would he have executed his plan?

Would they have to fight him?

Would they have to fight someone scarier than him?

Leonardo held a grudge against Bishop after the man had abandoned his twin inside a volcano, but it didn't make him a sworn enemy of his people. Not in the way the Shredder had been.

The Shredder. The images of the battle he had seen in the water were still vivid in Leonardo's mind. The violence, the deaths… The Shredder's features, that he had seen for the first time and that were still so familiar.

I have to tell Raph. He has a right to know. He's the Shredder's descendant just like me…

But Leonardo hadn't found the right words, that evening on the beach, and no opportunity had presented itself since then. He was sparing his saliva during the day, and at night, around the campfire, there were too many attentive ears for even trying.

And tonight, this lie by omission was weighing on Leonardo heavier than ever. Maybe it was because he was getting used to the desert once more, and he didn't feel like he was going to collapse before they even set up camp, but his doubts and guilt were nagging at him in a way that was becoming hard to ignore.

Leonardo shifted, hoping that a better posture would help him relax. It was no use torturing himself like this, he knew that much.

"Is there something on your mind, Leonardo?"

Leonardo glanced at April, sitting next to him. There was a lot on his mind, and he was certain she knew it. The question was meant as an opening, should he want to make conversation.

Until tonight, he had settled for watching the display offered by the firebenders in silence before going to bed. This was how exhausted he had been. But now…

Maybe talking about innocuous topics wouldn't hurt. Maybe it would even help him to refocus his mind on something else than his dissimulation.

Leonardo tilted his head to indicate the firebenders. They were practicing their shields, Raphael and Slash being challenged by Casey and Splinter.

"I was just wondering… We need water to waterbend. They don't need fire. Why?"

Leonardo hadn't missed Slash's smirk when Splinter had suggested they all trained, the first time, and April hadn't done the same. Since then, it was like Slash considered the waterbenders inferior for needing a water source to use their bending.

At least he doesn't seem to consider us as his enemies, Leonardo thought, resigned. That's a start.

April smiled at him. "Fire is energy, and energy is everywhere. But water is everywhere, too."

Leonardo watched her, his curiosity piqued.

"For example, there is water in your body. Should you need it, you can use your sweat and saliva to waterbend. There is also water in the air, in some environments more than in others."

Leonardo frowned. "But that's not going to be very efficient, right?"

"It depends on what you're doing with it." April moved her hands and turned a droplet of her saliva into a sharp ice needle. She showed it to Leonardo. "Used efficiently, this could incapacitate an opponent, and even kill him."

Leonardo considered the needle with some doubt. It was by far not as impressive as a fireball. But if April said it was efficient…

He mimicked her moves to create his very own ice needle. It was sharp and shone a light blue. The color reminded him of the crystal Raphael had given him, the one that had been Bishop's.

Leonardo had wanted to ask April about it. Now felt like a good time to do it.

"April?"

"Yes?"

Leonardo took the crystal from one of his pockets and showed it to her.

"Raph gave this to me. Bishop left it behind him in the volcano. It reacts to waterbending. What do you know about it?"

April took the crystal delicately to better look at it, her face showing how fascinated she was.

"Such crystals are extraordinarily rare," she whispered. "Most of them were lost eons ago, as well as most knowledge about them."

On April's palm, the crystal was pulsating softly.

"Legends say that these crystals were a gift from the water spirits to the waterbenders, that they enhance the power of whoever carries them."

Leonardo looked at the crystal like it was the first time. "Have you ever met a water spirit?"

April shook her head. "No. They had already vanished from the earth when I was born, as did the fire, earth and air spirits. Nobody knows why."

"Oh." Leonardo considered the crystal, a lump in his throat. April was a master, she could use that crystal to her advantage, while Leonardo… well, Leonardo found it beautiful, but that was it.

"You should have it," he whispered.

April smiled and gave it back to him.

"No, keep it. It's not the first time it finds its way to you, is it?"

Leonardo opened wide eyes. He hadn't told April in which circumstances exactly he had left his home.

"How do you know?"

"Splinter told me," April said, her eyes twinkling.

Leonardo blushed. He hadn't realized that his teachers would talk about him behind his back, even if it made sense. He wasn't sure he liked it.

The temperature suddenly dropped, and he realized that Splinter, Casey, Slash and Raphael had stopped training. It was time to go to bed.

Leonardo put the crystal back into his pocket, his mind filled with new questions.

One of them bothered him more than the others.

What else had Splinter told April?

Raphael was riding in silence, keeping a watchful eye on Leonardo.

It was unlikely that his twin would disappear out of nowhere, but it had already happened once. Raphael wasn't going to take any chances.

He would have liked to talk to Leonardo, because he had this feeling his twin was hiding something from him and he. Hated. That. Besides, he was worried about their family, and whom better than Leonardo could he have shared that concern with?

However, it was obvious that Leonardo wasn't up to talking, and that he would rather be hiding in the cool shadows of his favorite cave rather than riding in the midday sun, so Raphael kept quiet.

At least he could exhaust his frustration during training, each evening.

Raphael sighed. If only they were already at the oasis. He was sure that given the chance, he would get Leonardo to open up to him.

He wished they could ride faster, but exhausting the horses would only lead to them walking the rest of the way.

Raphael suddenly felt watched, and he turned around to see Casey looking at him. Curious, he slowed down his horse so he would ride next to the warrior.

"Don't worry. He was already like that on the way in," Casey said, nodding towards Leonardo.

"Yeah, well. I can't say I like it," Raphael muttered.

He was pretty sure that Leonardo couldn't hear them, and barely hesitated before asking Casey.

"How was he like on the island? He told me he loved it."

Casey smiled fondly. "Oh yes! It was obvious he enjoyed it a lot, except that time when he saw the Shredder in a vision, of course."

Raphael almost started.

"What?"

"He felt pretty worn out after it. April said it was normal, that he had used a lot of energy. But he seemed really down to me." Casey scratched his chin. "Apart from that, he was thriving."

"You don't say," Raphael whispered, narrowing his eyes dangerously. Leonardo hadn't mentioned anything like that to him.

Casey must have realized that something was wrong, because he watched Raphael sheepishly.

"He didn't tell you?"

"Nope," Raphael said.

And to say he didn't like it was an understatement.

"When is our next break?" he added innocently.

Casey frowned. "Well, we need to refill our water supply, so whenever one of our waterbenders find a source, I guess. Why?"

"Just asking. And, Casey?"

"Yes?"

"When they do, can you ask Slash to help with the digging? While Leo and I, uh… Dig a respectable distance away. Just in case we find water there too."

Casey smirked. "Sure."

Raphael gave him a grateful smile. It didn't last long, though; he was too pissed off for that.

So Leonardo was keeping such important stuff from him?

This had to stop now.

"Water. Here," Leonardo whispered, pointing at the ground.

He was the first to dismount his horse. A water source meant that he would be able to drink to his content; a welcome reprieve in their journey.

Adjusting the piece of cloth that was protecting his head from the sun, he began to dig.

A hand on his arm made him stop.

"Hey, Leo, why don't you let Slash and Casey do it this time?" Raphael suggested.

Leonardo watched his twin, surprised, but Raphael wasn't done.

"I'm sure we can find another water source a little further away. There is never enough water, right?"

Leonardo raised an eyebrow. So his brother thought himself a waterbender now?

But Raphael had grabbed his sleeve and didn't look like he was going to let go, so Leonardo shrugged and stood up to follow him.

Raphael led him a respectable distance away from the others before he dropped to the ground.

"I think we should try it here."

"There is no water here," Leonardo croaked, rolling his eyes.

Raphael glanced at him. "Oh yeah?"

Leonardo nodded.

"Well, maybe I'm not looking for water."

Leonardo frowned at him, but Raphael wasn't fazed.

"Maybe I'm looking for answers."

It took Leonardo several seconds to understand that Raphael seemed dead serious about having a conversation right here, right now.

He pointed at his throat with a deadpan expression, hoping that Raphael would understand the gesture.

Raphael did.

"You don't have to talk," he said. "Just answer me. One nod for a yes, one shake of your head for a no. Easy, right?"

Now Leonardo was beginning to feel really uneasy. What had gotten under Raphael's skin?

"And dig," Raphael said, glancing at the others.

Leonardo sighed. Watching their immediate surroundings, he pointed at another patch of sand. If they were going to dig, there better be water as a reward.

Raphael made no difficulty to change his spot, and the two of them began digging, almost forehead to forehead.

"So Leo," Raphael began. "If there was anything on your mind, you would tell me, right?"

Leonardo gave him a nervous glance before he nodded once.

"Because I would," Raphael went on. "And I have. I have told you everything that had happened to me, down to the last detail. And you?"

Leonardo gulped. He hated feeling cornered, but he wasn't going to shy away from this.

He shook his head.

"Thought so," Raphael muttered.

He dug in silence for a while.

"I'm not mad," he finally pointed out.

Leonardo gave him a skeptical glance.

"Okay, I'm a little mad," Raphael admitted. "You would be too, right?"

Leonardo sighed softly as he nodded.

Raphael nodded too, satisfied with that answer. "So you're going to tell me everything, right?"

Leonardo hesitated a second too much and Raphael glared at him.

His twin blushed as he nodded vigorously.

"Good," Raphael said. "Because I didn't like learning from Casey that you had a vision about the Shredder. Like, not at all."

Leonardo bit his lower lip.

"I'm sorry, Raph," he whispered.

These words needed to be said, no matter how thirsty he was.

Raphael felt his resolve waver as he saw how miserable Leonardo looked.

"Apology accepted," he said gently.

They were reaching the wooden planks protecting a well. Raphael glanced at the others, and noted that they were already refilling their goatskins. He took the one he had brought, attached it to a rope and lowered it into the well. He didn't say anything else until Leonardo had drunk several gulps of water from it.

"So what did you see?"

Leonardo breathed a deep, deep sigh. "The final battle with the Shredder. Raph, he's… he was really powerful. He killed so many of our people."

Raphael waited for his twin to drink some more water before he asked his next question.

"So why didn't you tell me?"

"I… I wasn't sure how…" Leonardo fell silent.

Raphael crossed his arms, aware of the fact that Leonardo wasn't done. "I suggest using words. Usually it works. What else did you see?"

"I…" Leonardo's fists clenched as sorrow painted itself on his face. "He was looking… he was looking like…"

Raphael restrained himself from shaking his twin so he would talk faster. Instead, he refilled the goatskin so Leonardo could drink more.

"He was looking like what?"

Leonardo watched him in the eye. "Like… Like Mom. Raph, the Shredder is our ancestor."

Raphael opened his mouth, but found himself unable to talk. The Shredder. Their ancestor?

It was… it was disgusting. Repulsive. Although it did explain Leonardo's powers, so unusual for their family.

"Also, Splinter thinks he was reaching out to me in my dreams," Leonardo added. "That's another reason why he didn't want me to stay in the oasis."

Raphael blinked, once. Twice. Thrice.

"Okay. Now I've told you everything." Leonardo smiled. "Phew. I do feel a lot better. Thanks, Raph."

Raphael took a deep, deep breath. Then he grabbed Leonardo by his shirt and hugged him.

"Next time you keep something like this from me, I'll nominate you for the role of moving target in our next fireball training," he said very calmly to Leonardo's hair.

"Sorry. I'm so sorry. Did I tell you how sorry I was?" Leonardo whispered.

"You better be," Raphael grumbled, tightening his grip on his brother.

He wasn't letting him go any time soon. Maybe never. Who knew what this idiot would get himself into if Raphael did?

"Raph, what do we tell the others?" Leonardo asked, not letting go either.

"I…" Raphael bit his lip. He had no idea. He needed time to process the news. "We have the rest of the journey to think about it, right?"

He felt Leonardo nod in his shoulder.

Splinter watched the two brothers from afar, stroking his beard. He had a feeling that Leonardo had finally opened up to somebody about what had been bothering him.

It rejoiced him. He had tried to talk to the boy before they left the island, but Leonardo had dodged his questions and Splinter hadn't wanted to press.

Now he could only hope that Leonardo would become more receptive to sharing his concerns with other people. They couldn't afford to keep secrets between themselves, not when they were quite possibly at the dawn of a battle.

Splinter knew all too well how devastating the truth could be when revealed at the worst possible moment.

Chapter Text

Stockman watched the work area with deep satisfaction. Their tunnel was taking shape, and Bishop seemed to be at least somewhat satisfied with their progress.

Of course, Stockman understood that Bishop was eager to be done as soon as possible, but it was no reason to ask stupid questions like 'Why can't you dig faster?' like he had in the beginning.

As if Stockman wasn't already doing his best. It wasn't his fault if he didn't like the sand. That material was hard to bend - too evanescent - but apparently such a simple concept was beyond the grasp of a firebender like Bishop.

The tunnel Stockman was digging sank deep into the ground. Up to this point, workers from the oasis - supplied by Bradford - had been shoring up after him so the tunnel didn't collapse. This was no longer necessary. He had reached the rock layers, and here he was self-sufficient.

Stockman turned in the sand, his brand new wheelchair reacting smoothly to the move. It was an excellent replacement for the old one. It even had a new system to evacuate the sand, something that had been inspired by one of Donatello's remarks.

Stockman didn't resent the child anymore. Donatello was so clever and interested, and fascinating to watch at work. If only he wasn't so mad at Stockman, the earthbender believed he could have become very fond of that precocious boy. Maybe even show him what he knew about building machines.

Too bad the circumstances wouldn't allow that.

Stockman wheeled himself inside the tunnel. He would put in a few more hours of work before he rested in the tent near the work area, in the camp set up by Bishop so they would be as close as possible to the well.

Stockman had barely worked for half an hour before he felt a change in the Earth. In front of him, the wall wasn't made of rocks and minerals anymore; instead, it had the coldness and immutability of a material he couldn't bend.

"Ice," Stockman whispered, amazed in spite of himself.

Until then, he hadn't completely believed Bishop's tale. He had followed him because he paid well and showed adequate respect for Stockman's abilities. But now…

Now Stockman had reached a pocket of ice, deep inside the earth, and things had suddenly turned very real.

"They've dismissed the workers. It won't be long now."

Saki was once more pacing back and forth in his brother's study. He felt like a wild animal, forced to go through the niceties of diplomacy when time was running against them.

Since Bishop had settled in the well area, after Stockman's wheelchair had been repaired, Saki had been keeping an eye on the digging work through the trusted people he had managed to infiltrate inside the team working on the tunnel. At the same time, he was helping his brother rallying as many members of the council as they could. It was of the utmost importance that they managed to convince enough of them to dismiss Bradford as their leader.

"We've almost the majority we need."

Yoshi was quietly sitting, which somehow infuriated Saki even further.

"Almost is not good enough. We need it, and we need it now!"

Yoshi pressed his temples.

"Yes, I'm aware of that."

The lines of concern on his face made him look older than he was.

Saki sighed. He knew his brother was doing his best, and he also knew he was stressed out. Saki couldn't blame him for it. He didn't know how he would react if he was left without news of his daughter for months.

"There are people we haven't asked yet," he said.

"The ones who live in Bradford's town? It would be too obvious. Someone would alert him."

Saki shrugged. "We have to take that risk. I'll do it if you want. That way, any repercussions would be on me."

Yoshi raised an eyebrow. "Do you really think people will believe you were acting on your own?"

"What's that supposed to mean?" Saki asked, offended that Yoshi would question his ability to take initiatives.

Yoshi raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "Just that people know we're working together. Nothing more."

"Hmm," Saki grumbled.

"Really, brother, you're way too easily offended," Yoshi complained, half-jokingly and half-serious.

"And don't you forget it." Saki crossed his arms and went to the window to look into the night. "There is way too much at stake for us not to do everything we can to stop Bishop."

He thought about his daughter, Karai, which he desperately wanted to protect. His daughter who was growing further apart from him.

Tang Shen had told him that Karai felt stressed out, and although Saki didn't question her word, he was certain there was more to it than that.

When this will be over, I'll spend time with her, he promised himself. I'll show her she can talk to me.

Yoshi's reply brought him back to present time.

"Fine. You're right. Tomorrow, you'll go to Bradford's town and ask the people who might be on our side. If they accept, we'll have the majority we need and put it to a vote the following morning."

Saki turned to look his brother in the eye. "And then we'll stop Bishop. No matter what the result of the vote is."

Yoshi met his gaze. "And then we'll stop Bishop."

Karai smiled, enjoying the warmth of the sunbeams on her face. She was lying on the rooftop of Angel's house, taking a break with Angel before they trained in Angel's room.

Angel wanted Karai to get better control of her element, so she would avoid getting burned again. Training accidents weren't uncommon amongst firebenders, but Karai wasn't supposed to be firebending.

Karai was certain Saki would forbid her to keep training if he learned about her gifts. Maybe he would expel Angel from her own training, too, and Karai wasn't having that either.

Karai absent-mindedly stroked the area around the burn on her right arm. It was prickling more than hurting now, but it still reminded her of how careless she had been.

She hadn't even prepared an adequate lie for her father!

But he had taken her by surprise. She hadn't expected him to be home, not when he was intent on patrolling the desert night and day.

Something must have happened. She wasn't sure what it was, and she hadn't dared to ask him about his whereabouts.

It wasn't because he wouldn't welcome her questions, far from it. She simply didn't want to give him the opportunity to ask about her own whereabouts.

"Did you know that your father went to see my mother this morning?" Angel suddenly asked.

Karai turned her head to look at the girl who had become one of her dearest friends. "Really?"

"Yes." Angel shifted to lean on her elbow. "I might have overheard their conversation by mistake."

Karai smirked. "By mistake?"

Angel winked at her. "Of course. Anyways, he was asking my mother about what she thought of Bishop and whether Bradford's reaction was the most appropriate."

Karai's eyes widened. "Do you mean…"

"Yes. He wanted to know whether she would vote against him, should they try to dismiss him."

Karai whistled. The last time one of the oasis' leaders had been dismissed by the council dated back to the last century.

"So my father is plotting against Bradford. He must hate it."

She sat down on the mat Angel had lent her, scattering the cushions in the process.

"I don't like it. The situation must be more dire than I thought."

"My mother didn't tell me what the council knew about Bishop's intent," Angel said. "And you?"

"My father didn't talk to me either. I thought Bishop wanted to study the well area, to learn our secrets, but..." She hesitated. "Do you think he would be stupid enough for… For…"

"I don't know," Angel whispered. "Do you?"

Karai was about to answer when she heard movement on the edge of the rooftop. Angel must have heard it too, because she turned around to look at the teenager who was jumping from the rooftop next to them.

He landed awkwardly in front of Angel, who sat down with a light frown.

"Hi."

Karai didn't recognize his voice, but she knew he was one of the new firebenders. Had things turned out differently, she would have been in his class.

"I don't think we've met, she said, straightening up. "Hi."

Angel made introductions, her voice too neutral not to awake Karai's suspicions. Karai made a mental note to ask her friend for all the juicy details later, when they would be alone.

"Karai, this is Spike. Spike, this is Karai. She's a friend."

Karai remembered the name. She had heard about Spike from Leonardo. He was that guy who was bullied by Bradford's son, Slash.

"Hi, Karai," Spike said nervously. "Angel? May I talk to you in private?"

Karai frowned slightly. Now that was rude.

"You can talk in front of Karai," Angel stated.

Karai appreciated that. It spared her the trouble of faking her departure and hiding below the edge of the rooftop to overhear.

Spike grimaced. "Are you sure? It's… It's about your mother.

Angel tensed almost imperceptibly. "Yes, I'm sure. What about my mom?"

Spike shifted from one foot to the other, the very picture of awkwardness. "It's… My mom told me… because she knows we were friends and…"

"Spit it out, Spike."

"Your mom… She should pay attention to her allegiances." Spike had dropped his voice. "Things are going to change with what's happening in the desert."

Now Karai felt furious. Was Spike referring to the visit her father had paid to Angel's mother? Did Spike not know Saki was Karai's father?

Apparently not.

Angel's face had darkened.

"Are you threatening us?"

Spike paled, and beads of sweat rolled down his temples. "No! Of course not! I just wanted you to know. My mother… She has inside information, you see? From… From Bradford."

Spike had uttered the name as if it was distasteful, and Karai wondered why.

"Oh, so your mom is on our new leader's good side, isn't she?" Angel said with irony.

Spike clenched his fists. "It's not my fault if she is! I just want you to be careful. Because… Because I care about you."

Angel bit her lip, obviously surprised by his outburst. "Sorry, Spike. I didn't mean to hurt you. I'm just surprised."

"It's fine," Spike muttered, blushing as if he already regretted his reaction.

Karai took the opportunity to ask a not-so-innocent question.

"What's happening in the desert?"

She knew that as an official non-firebender, she wasn't supposed to know anything about what was supposedly in the desert. Or who.

But Spike merely shrugged. "I don't know."

Karai didn't think he was a good liar, so she was inclined to believe him.

"And what exactly is supposed to change?" Angel asked.

Spike's gaze went from her to Karai. "Draw your own conclusions," he whispered. "I'm just saying, it would be a good idea to make sure your families support Bradford." He bowed to the two girls. "See you later, Angel. Karai, it was a pleasure meeting you."

Then he left, and it was almost not like he was running away from them.

"Well, it looks like my father is not the only one scheming," Karai said after a shocked silence. "I think I should talk to him about it."

"Please don't mention your source," Angel said. "But yes. You should." She sighed. "I don't like this one bit. My mother wasn't happy when Bradford became leader; she said he was too concerned about his own good looks to do the job right."

Karai meditated on this until Angel stood up.

"How about we begin our training? I don't feel like resting anymore."

"With pleasure." Karai followed her inside and watched her draw the curtains so they wouldn't be watched.

Tonight, when her father would come home, she would talk to him about what Spike had just told them. This was too important not to be mentioned. His father had never been one to use diplomacy for very long, and she was afraid of what might happen to him if there were truly dissensions inside the oasis.

She needed to make sure he would be safe.

Stockman wiped the sweat on his forehead. It had been a hard day's work, but it had paid off.

He watched the block of ice in the center of the huge cavern he had just created. It was bigger than Stockman would have thought with its almost 200 feet in diameter, and formed a completely separate entity.

In time past, that water must have been connected to other groundwater tables, but Stockman had seen the marks of a great collapse that had cut this part of the underground from the rest.

"Excellent work, Stockman."

Stockman tried to smile at Bishop, who was right next to him, but this place was creeping him out so much that he only wanted to leave.

He was used to working in caves and mines, it was his whole life, but this… This was different.

It must be the ice. In the light of the lamps they had brought, it glowered slightly blue. Stockman couldn't see what was inside, if there was anything at all, but it still made his hair stand on end.

"Tomorrow, I'll begin melting it," Bishop said, watching the ice as if he owned it. "It'll probably take a few days. I don't want to rush things, not when I'm this close."

"Be careful," Stockman whispered in spite of himself. "That thing… I feel like it's evil."

Bishop laughed humorlessly.

"Don't worry about me."

He watched Stockman. "Go take some rest. You look terrible."

Stockman didn't need to be told twice, and he hurried to wheel himself to the surface.

He was no firebender, and no waterbender either. What happened beyond that point wouldn't be on him.

"It's done. Finally. Well done, brother."

Saki nodded. Going to Bradford's town had been fruitful. Now they had all the votes they needed to summon a council meeting. And not any time too soon if he believed what Karai had told him.

Apparently Bradford had ambitions of his own. Well, they were going to stop him, just like they would stop Bishop.

"Tomorrow is going to be an eventful day," Saki said. "Try to get some sleep."

Yoshi watched him with a deadpan expression. "You're sounding like my wife."

Saki patted Yoshi's shoulder. "That's because she's right, brother."

Mikey woke up with a start.

The last fragments of his nightmare were already vanishing. All that remained was a sensation of impending doom.

Mikey took a deep breath. The last days had been especially stressful for him. He loved his family to pieces, but in times like this it looked like everything was falling apart.

Leo was gone. Raph was gone. His father spent most of his time away from home, even if he had said he would be here more often after he wasn't leader anymore. And his mother was so worried Mikey didn't know what to do to comfort her.

And more than anything, he didn't like that the adults told them so little about what they were up to.

Even Karai and Angel had apparently completely forgotten about them and about their mission to find out what had happened to Leo.

Oh, how Mikey missed the times when they were all happy together. Where was Leo now? And Raph?

Tears formed in his eyes.

"Mikey?" Donnie asked, his sleepy voice still carrying his concern for his twin.

"Donnie?" Mikey whispered. "Do you think Raph will come home soon? Do you think he'll have found Leo?"

Mikey heard Donnie move, then his mattress dipped and Donnie's familiar arms wrapped around him.

"Of course he will," Donnie whispered in Mikey's ear, his faith absolute. "He promised."

Mikey sighed as he cuddled against his twin.

"It's just… I'm tired of waiting. I want them back. Now."

"Me too." Donnie rubbed his nose against Mikey's cheek to tickle him and make him chuckle. "Now go back to sleep."

A few seconds later, it became obvious that Donnie had taken his own advice to heart.

Mikey hugged Donnie tighter and tried to do the same. He really tried, but he couldn't.

There was something in the air. He could feel it.

Hun had led his caravan to a resting area for the night. He had taken to the road in the morning; it was the perfect cover for what he had in mind.

Despite the fact he had helped search for Leonardo with the others, people in the oasis hadn't really opened up to him. Still, he was hearing rumors; rumors that said the digging was going well.

Hun had waited until everyone else was settled before slipping away. He had a good idea where to look for. Indeed, when he had helped look for Leonardo into the desert, there had been one area he had never been allowed to go to.

It wasn't a coincidence if he had led his caravan very close to it.

Hun sighed. It wasn't that far away from the normal caravan route. He had traveled right next to it many times without even knowing it.

He thought about the first time he had come to the oasis. He had followed an ancient map, one that mentioned a frozen treasure buried under the sand of the desert, one that held powers beyond a man's comprehension. The map had been wrong, though, and he had arrived to the wrong side of the oasis.

Tonight will make up for that time.

Hun was walking silently. The moon was almost full in the sky, and it wasn't hard to see where he was going; a definite advantage.

When he saw the first guards, he made a detour to avoid their patrol, all the time hiding behind the dunes. It only led him to more guards, though, and he grimaced.

He expected the digging site to be well-guarded, but this was more than he had expected. He didn't like having to use his trump card so soon.

His hand slid inside his jacket. Years ago, when he was still a mere grave robber, he had been hired by a rogue tribe with an unpronounceable name to gather items of power.

Last time, they had trusted him with a powerful weapon, one of a kind Hun had never seen or heard of before. It could spew fire on its own. They called it a gun, and had seemed reluctant to give it to him; but Hun knew how to be convincing. He was on to something in the oasis, he knew it.

And their greed had outweighed their caution.

Hun weighed up the gun. He had already tried it a few times, but not as much as he would have liked to. He hadn't wanted to arouse suspicion.

He chose the setting that allowed paralyzing people - no matter what his detractors thought, he didn't kill for pleasure - and aimed at one of the two guards in his sights.

Hun was lying right behind the top of a dune, allowing him to be very close to the guards; it made up for his approximate aim.

The gun fired without a sound. The guard collapsed in the sand, and Hun quickly fired on the second guard before they could raise the alarm.

Then he ran to the work site as silently as he could. In the distance, he could see the shapes of tents; obviously the diggers' camp.

The tunnel opening he was interested in was not very far from him, though. They must have wanted to keep a safe distance.

He had to shoot two more guards before he could run inside it.

The tunnel itself was deserted, and Hun quickly arrived to a gigantic cavern. It seemed impossible that the workers would manage to dig that much in only a few days; it must be the work of an earthbender.

In the center of that cavern, the giant cocoon of ice seemed to be calling him.

Hun grinned. Finally, he had found it. He wasn't sure what it was, but he knew it was a source of power unlike any other; a treasure he must possess.

He had no doubt that it would happen before the night ended.

Hun changed the setting on his gun so it would emit a ray of burning light and began melting the ice.

Chapter Text

Silence reigned over the night. From time to time, one of the desert travelers turned and tossed around in their bedding, a soft sound that didn't escape the one who wasn't asleep.

Leonardo remained as still and motionless as he could. He didn't want to wake up Raphael, who was sleeping in the same tent as he did, or Splinter or April.

But sleep was eluding him. His body felt too tense for that.

Leonardo finally decided to walk a few steps in the desert and stretch a little. With slow, careful movements, he left his tent.

The desert night was cold, but also filled with a life that the sun sent hiding into the ground. Leonardo was careful to look where he set foot so he avoided walking on a scorpion or something venomous like it, something that wouldn't want to be disturbed.

That task was made easier by the almost full moon that lit the sky.

Leonardo began going through simple katas that he had learned as a child and let his mind wander.

Tomorrow in the evening, they would arrive at the oasis. Leonardo's home. The place he had been forced to leave like a thief - with everybody thinking he was one.

And he had no idea how he would be welcomed.

It doesn't matter, he tried to tell himself. What's important is stopping Bishop before he can cause a disaster.

Leonardo and Raphael hadn't told the others about their bloodline. After thinking about it, Raphael had deemed it irrelevant to their mission. After all, as long as the Shredder remained buried right where he was, nobody would look at him and wonder about the resemblance with their mother.

Leonardo was all too happy to come around to Raphael's opinion, even if a corner of his mind kept whispering that it was disingenuous and he should be honest with Splinter and April. Especially April who was putting her life down the line without having anything to do with them in the first place.

When Leonardo reached the last stance of his kata, he held it for as long as he could. He only relaxed when the burn in his muscles became unbearable, and he softly collapsed on the sand.

In the sky, the moon looked like it was smiling at him. Leonardo allowed the vision to soothe him. He took deep, relaxing breathes, his body entering a meditative trance.

Before he knew it, he had closed his eyes.

The cavern is huge, and the ice cocoon inside is almost as huge. It's glowing blue. Two figures are running towards it, one of them in a wheelchair; but it's the one Leonardo doesn't see that worries him the most.

The ice cocoon is a protection, a shield. The being in its core can't break it on his own, but now it's being pierced.

Someone is drilling a tunnel inside it. Leonardo knows that, even if he can't see it. Even if he doesn't hear anything. Somehow, he feels the being that's trapped inside stir for the first time in centuries.

Stop it, Leonardo wants to say. But he's not here, not really; and all he can do is watch.

The two figures inside the cavern split. Suddenly a pink ray emerges from the ice cocoon, something that Leonardo has never seen before. It reflects on the rock and ice, too fast for Leonardo to follow it, until it hits a pool of melted ice and disappears.

The tallest figure addresses the one in the wheelchair. When a second pink ray emerges from the ice cocoon, the figure in the wheelchair traps it inside the rock with something that must be earthbending.

For a while it looks like it's going to work, then the rock slab explodes and the pink ray is back and even faster than before.

Leonardo watches it, helpless, as it hits the ice again and again. It's ice that should never have existed in the first place, not here where it's still way above freezing temperatures. Only the being's powers made it last for two hundred years. And today, the pressure applied anytime the unknown pink ray hits it, combined with the tunnel created in its core, are going to defeat it.

It's done.

Leonardo sees the ice break in thousands of blocks. He sees the figure in a wheelchair protect himself and the man outside. He sees another figure fall, a tall and bulky figure that tightens his hold on an item Leonardo has never seen before.

None of this gets his attention for long. His consciousness is feeling attracted to the subconscious of someone else, someone who's struggling to wake up - someone who knows his body will be crushed if he doesn't react.

It's life and death. And that someone has always chosen his life over the death of others.

No, Leonardo thinks. No no no no no no!

Leonardo's eyes opened at the same time the Shredder broke his century-long slumber.

"Nooooooooooo!"

His desperate yell had his companions awake in a second. Raphael was at his side before he even knew it, his concerned face level with Leonardo's.

"What's the matter, Leo?"

"He's back," Leonardo whispered. "He's back."

Splinter soon joined Raphael next to Leonardo.

"Tell us what you saw," he ordered.

"I saw…" Leonardo swallowed hard. He felt like he was going to be physically sick. "A cavern. Underground. There was Bishop, and a man in a wheelchair, and Hun. And they woke up the Shredder. The ice broke…"

"You were just having a nightmare," Slash said, although his horrified face betrayed his uncertainty about that.

"I saw it," Leonardo insisted, his voice on the verge of breaking.

April exchanged a glance with Splinter.

"We believe you, Leo." She knelt next to him. "We knew this could happen. We'll deal with it together, alright?"

Leonardo nodded, impossibly relieved that she didn't doubt his word.

"We have to hurry." Casey's expression was grim. "The others will need all the reinforcement they can have."

Splinter nodded. "Yes. Let's be on our way."

Leonardo forced his reluctant body to stood up and help packing, worry about his family gnawing on his heart.

Even if they left now, they wouldn't be at the oasis before midday tomorrow.

It was an eternity.

Mikey hadn't managed to go back to sleep. Therefore, he was fully awake when the earthquake hit.

At first he thought he was imagining things, but when the pitcher on the table near their beds fell to the floor and broke, Mikey knew it was real.

"Wake up!" he said, shaking Donnie, because Donnie had made no sign of doing that in spite of the noise.

"Whatshappening?" Donnie mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

"It's shaking!" Mikey insisted.

Donnie was fully awake in a second, his eyes suddenly filled with interest.

"An earthquake?"

A bigger tremor caused bits of the ceiling to break, and Mikey decided that his twin could get excited in a more sheltered place, like under the table.

"Donnie!" he said, pulling his brother as he threw himself under the furniture item.

"It's the first time I get to witness an earthquake that strong," Donnie said as more ceiling bits fell. "I wonder what caused it."

Mikey didn't exactly care about that right now, but his brother seemed more excited than afraid and that was very reassuring.

A well-known voice interrupted Donnie's considerations.

"Donatello! Michelangelo!"

"Mom! We're here!" Mikey shouted.

Tang Shen burst into the room and visibly relaxed when she saw that her children were safe. She joined them, quickly followed by Yoshi. The table was just large enough to hide the whole family.

"What happened, Mom?" Mikey asked, safely nested in his parents' arms.

"I don't know, sweetie," Tang Shen answered, holding him tighter.

Soon, the tremors ended. The family waited for a while before daring to leave their shelter. Mikey began to think that maybe this earthquake was a good thing. It had been a while since he had felt that close to his parents.

And the damage didn't seem that bad. Granted, the house would need some repairs, but it hadn't collapsed.

It was all good, right?

"I'm going to the village," Mikey's father told his mother. "I want to make sure that nobody got hurt. Maybe you could spend the rest of the night in the gardens. Just keep away from the trees."

Tang Shen bit her lip, and Mikey had a feeling she wanted to accompany him.

"We could stay on our own," he suggested, looking up at her.

She smiled at him. "No, Mikey, I want to stay with you," she said, stroking his head. Then she turned to her husband.

"Be careful, Yoshi."

Saki was galloping towards the warriors' shack.

He had made sure that Karai was safe. His daughter had the common sense to take shelter under her bed when the earthquake had begun. In his relief, Saki had turned a blind eye to the fact she was keeping things in her room that she shouldn't have, like the sharp knives that had hit the floor in several places.

She was safe. It was all that mattered.

He had told her that he was going to patrol in the desert just in case, without mentioning that he wasn't supposed to. Maybe that earthquake was just a regular one, but he was going to make sure nothing had happened at the digging place, no matter what Bradford or Yoshi said.

When he arrived at the shack, he was satisfied to note that all the warriors on duty were already ready to go. They were supposed to, of course, but it was good to see that they were as fast as he trained them to be.

"Sir!" said one of the warriors, a woman that rarely lost her cool.

"Yes?" Saki answered, a bit concerned by the blank expression on her face.

"Sir, we've drawn water in case of a desert expedition, as the procedure demands. We…"

She hesitated, making Saki's stomach tighten just a little.

"Go on."

"We had to melt it. It was… It was frozen."

Saki didn't show the slightest surprise, although the news had taken him aback. What would cause the water under the oasis to freeze? What, if not the legendary waterbender that was supposed to remained buried forever.

So we're too late, he thought somberly. See, Yoshi? I was right. We had no time for diplomacy.

"Follow me," he told the warriors. "We're going on a reckon mission."

Stockman felt the earthquake from his hiding place inside the rock. He felt the mass of water change its volume, putting pressure on the earth.

He was using his earthbending to propel himself as far away as he could from this wretched place.

Himself, and the unconscious Bishop he had picked up in the cavern.

Stockman remembered the prior events. Bishop waking him up in the middle of the night, telling him that something was wrong. Them rushing to the tunnel entrance, passing by the unconscious guards - although they showed no sign of having been knocked out. The ice-cold liquid water at the bottom of the cavern.

The hole opening in the ice cocoon.

Bishop had quickly devised a plan. Stockman was to hide while Bishop challenged the intruder to come out. When they would leave the tunnel, they would make an easy target.

Except the intruder hadn't come out. He had fired at them, creating a pink ray that was unlike anything Stockman had ever seen. A new kind of firebending maybe?

The ray reflected against rock, and Stockman had tried to trap it into the wall, but it hadn't worked.

In the end, the ray had destroyed the ice cocoon, something the intruder obviously hadn't considered.

Stockman wondered what had happened to them. It was highly likely that they had been crushed by the ice when it had shattered, right before it was turned to water by the being they had woken up.

Bishop had fought it, and for a while it had looked like he was going to win, but in the end…

In the end, he hadn't.

Bishop stirred in Stockman's lap.

"Don't move," Stockman said gruffly. "You're badly hurt."

"There was something more," Bishop whispered dreamily. "He's more… than a man." His fingers were grabbing a black stone that looked harmless to Stockman. "But I have what I came here for." He closed his eyes. "Take us back to camp. We're leaving immediately."

"What about the oasis people?" Stockman asked. "At the very least we must warn them."

"They're no fools," Bishop said. "They will know what happened." He looked at his battered body. "I can't help them now, and I can't afford to die here. My quest is only at its beginning."

Stockman's conscience showed him the picture of a child's face, a child curious and brilliant and eager to learn.

"You caused this," he said, his voice trembling in anger. "And you won't help them now?"

"My mission is more important," Bishop repeated.

Stockman resisted the impulse to abandon him here and there.

"Then tell me more about this mission of yours," he demanded.

Bishop locked eyes with him.

"Very well."

The Shredder had seen the two men disappear into the Earth.

He didn't intend to give them chase. In fact, if he had been the grateful type, he would have thanked them for doing what no one else had - for waking him up.

That was why he hadn't killed the third man either. Instead, he had trapped him in the ice, like the Shredder himself had been for so many decades.

It felt appropriate.

The Shredder settled more comfortably on his throne of ice. Freezing the groundwater tables in the oasis was bound to draw the firebenders' attention. He hoped they wouldn't be long to come into his cavern and challenge him. He couldn't wait to destroy them.

And if they didn't… Well, tomorrow night the moon would be full and he, the Shredder, would get his full power back. After that, he would be able to leave the underground and take back his oasis.

Of course he wouldn't have had to do that if his daughter hadn't betrayed him in the first place, but she was long dead and he couldn't make her pay for this.

It didn't matter that much. Others would in her place.

The Shredder closed his eyes and expanded his mind, paying close attention to his surroundings.

He had waited for two hundred years. A few more hours were nothing.

Chapter Text

"How do you know we're not already too late?"

Slash's words cut through the thick silence of the travelers' short break, catching everybody's attention.

Slash went on, his features visibly drawn under the moonlight.

"I mean… If the Shredder is as powerful as the legend says… Maybe…"

He gazed at the others, clearly frustrated.

"Come on, don't tell me nobody else is thinking it!"

Leonardo bit his lip. Of course he was thinking it; he couldn't stop thinking about it, but saying it out loud wouldn't help.

The scene Leonardo had witnessed kept playing again and again in his head, its details as vivid as they had been during his trance - except for the presence he had felt.

What was wrong with him? Why did he feel connected to the Shredder? Raphael was his descendant too, but Leonardo seemed to be the only one affected.

And there was this mysterious pink ray, the one that had destroyed the ice cocoon. What was it? Leonardo had never seen anyone firebend in such a way.

Splinter didn't shift from his relaxed posture as he answered Slash's question.

"We can only hope that we will be of some help. I would be surprised if the Shredder launched an attack so soon after waking up. I'd expect him to be weakened."

"He most certainly will be," April added. "Especially during the day. But tomorrow night…" She looked up at the moon. "The moon will be full, and his power at its highest. That would be the perfect time to attack."

"We will be home by then." Casey's grim features showed nothing of the easy-going man he usually was. "We'll fight alongside our people."

Leonardo wondered sadly just how helpful he was going to be. He was only at the beginning of his waterbending journey, and he knew very little about offensive moves.

Still, he was willing to do everything he could. It was the least he could do for his people and his family.

His family…

They didn't know he was coming back. It was going to be a shock to them.

What would his parents say? What would they think? Did his mother know that he hadn't left her of his own free will? And how were his little brothers going to react?

He hadn't told them goodbye, he hadn't…

"What do you think?"

The aggressive tone of that question broke Leonardo's train of thought. He raised his head to look at Slash.

"What do you mean?"

Slash's gaze was burning.

"You sure seem to know a lot about the Shredder," he said bitterly. "Didn't you just see him waking up? Maybe you could tell us what he has in mind. Because the two of you are so close, you know?"

Slash's words hit Leonardo like a punch to the face. However, the tired young waterbender was in no mood for a quarrel, and he answered as quietly as he could - although his cheeks were burning him so much it was surely visible.

"I haven't seen anything else."

"You're so useless," Slash spat right before he stood up and walked away, his heavy steps producing small clouds of sand.

I didn't ask for any of this, Leonardo wanted to yell, but he didn't think it would have convinced Slash.

So he remained where he was, feeling even more miserable than before.

Raphael couldn't believe Slash would pick a time like this to quarrel. As if they didn't need to stand united against a threat like the Shredder!

And as if Raphael wasn't worried enough about Leonardo as it was.

Learning that the Shredder, that man who had tried to take over his home two hundred years ago, killing so many of its people, was his ancestor had been a hard blow, but Raphael knew it didn't make him, Raphael, a bad person. He felt the same as ever; he still wanted to protect his home, his friends, his family.

If anything, it made it his mission even more than before.

But Leonardo's second admission? That the Shredder had been trying to influence him?

In hindsight, that was way more worrying. Raphael was frankly appalled that Leonardo had tried to carry such a burden without him.

And now Leonardo had apparently witnessed the Shredder's awakening?

Raphael glanced at his twin. Leonardo looked so lost and so sad that Raphael immediately wrapped an arm around his shoulder and reconsidered the whole united thing.

Maybe punching Slash in the face wasn't that bad an idea after all. The more Raphael thought about it, the nicer it sounded. The only drawback was that Raphael would have to move away from Leonardo, and considering the way Leonardo was leaning in Raphael's embrace he really needed the support.

Before Raphael could make up his mind, Casey stood up.

"I'll talk to him," he said simply before going after the retreating Slash.

Raphael wasn't sure how Casey intended to drill some sense into Slash, but if his friend wanted to try, he was happy to let him.

"Hey, Leo," he whispered to Leonardo. "Don't listen to Slash. He's just being a jerk."

"Is he wrong, though?" Leonardo muttered, as if for himself.

Raphael frowned. "Of course he's wrong," he emphasized." And stupid. And like I said, a jerk. Come on, Leo!"

But Leonardo didn't smile. Instead, he turned to April.

"You didn't feel it, did you? When the Shredder woke up, I mean."

"I didn't. But thanks to you, we know he did, and that's valuable information." April smiled. "Your brother is right, and if I had to guess, I'd say Slash is speaking from a place of frustration and anger. Like all of us, he's worried." She sighed. "Not that it's an excuse for his behavior."

Raphael nodded vigorously. He didn't know April very well, but he was happy that she was here for Leonardo; hopefully, she would do a better job supporting him than Splinter had.

"Yeah, about that," he began. "If I was to punch Slash, hypothetically speaking that is, would you…"

"Don't do that," Splinter warned.

"Okay," Raphael muttered.

Splinter kept gazing at him for a while, which was a little intimidating, before he spoke again.

Raphael expected him to say some version of 'We have to stay focused, we're in this together,' but it wasn't what Splinter had in mind.

"Leonardo. I have a feeling that you haven't been entirely honest with us."

Raphael's eyes widened. What was Splinter thinking? Didn't he have some comforting words for his brother, like April did? Couldn't he see how down Leonardo was feeling?

"I told you everything I saw!" Leonardo protested, just as surprised as Raphael.

"But not everything you know," Splinter added, folding his hands.

Leonardo lowered his head, and Raphael felt his brother's body tense.

Raphael stifled a sigh. Leonardo's silence was an admission, and Raphael knew it - just as he knew how much his brother hated lying. Even when it was of the utmost importance he did, like when he had to hide his waterbending abilities. Granted, Leonardo had managed rather fine for weeks; then it had gone down spectacularly when he had demonstrated his talent in front of Splinter, Yoshi and Saki.

And got himself exiled.

Without Raphael knowing.

Raphael straightened up. If he knew Leonardo at all, his brother was about to come clean.

Well, at least this time, he was right here with him.

If Leonardo could have dug a hole and hid himself inside, he would have. He felt terrible for hiding an important piece of information - that was, his link to the Shredder - from Splinter and April.

"Is it something important?" Splinter pressed. "Something that could change the course of a battle?"

Leonardo bit his lip, oblivious to how suspicious it looked. If the Shredder still looked like he had all these years ago, then people who knew his mother would acknowledge the resemblance. But would he?

It had been two hundred years, after all.

If he didn't, then nobody else had to know. If he did, though…

And Leonardo knew he wouldn't have a better opportunity before they faced whatever was waiting for them in the oasis. And he was tired of keeping secrets.

And he was tired, period.

"Maybe," he whispered to his feet.

Splinter raised an eyebrow, obviously expecting Leonardo to go on. But it was April's voice - so soft, so kind, so concerned - that was the last straw.

"Leonardo. We're worried about you."

"I think…"

Leonardo paused and glanced at Raphael. His twin looked resigned, like he knew what Leonardo was about to do and didn't approve of it - but his presence here, by his side, still gave him strength.

He went on in a more confident tone.

"No, I know. I… We… We're related to the Shredder. I could feel his presence, even though I don't know why or how it works."

He closed his eyes and waited for the upcoming storm, but all he heard was Raphael's heavy sigh.

He opened his eyes to see that neither Splinter nor April looked mad at him.

"So that's it." Splinter didn't even sound surprised. "It makes a lot of sense."

"That's it?" Raphael repeated, dumbfounded.

Leonardo was happy that his twin had taken it upon himself to do the talking, because he was speechless.

Splinter smiled. "Yes. What did you expect?"

"I don't know." Raphael blushed. "That you would resent us for being related to that monster?"

"No, of course not." Splinter watched each of the twins in turn. "You're not what your ancestors did." His face grew somber. "Although there are those who would think differently, and I understand why you would be wary of telling us, but I assure you, I wish you no harm."

"Nor do I," April added without the slightest hint of reproach in her voice.

"I know, Master Splinter, Master April," Leonardo whispered, feeling both ashamed of himself and impossibly relieved. "Sorry."

Casey and Slash came back at that moment, stopping the conversation. Slash looked something between furious and ashamed, and he didn't say a word as they all resumed their journey.

Leonardo ignored him. His heart was filled with new resolve; he didn't know what the future held for him, but he knew that he could have been in far worse company to confront it.

Karai was assessing the damage on her house when her uncle Yoshi knocked on the door.

He seemed relieved to see she was fine, and she was glad to learn her aunt and cousins were unharmed.

"I'm going to the village, see if anyone needs help," Yoshi said. Where is your father?"

Karai knew her uncle wasn't going to like her answer, therefore she made it as straightforward as she could.

"He went patrolling in the desert."

Yoshi frowned. "I see."

Karai waited for him to tell her more, but Yoshi kept quiet. She wondered whether he was as worried as her about Saki.

He's a powerful firebender, she reminded herself. He can take care of himself. He'll be fine.

"Uncle Yoshi? What's happening with Bishop?"

Yoshi averted his eyes. "I'm not supposed to tell you," he said, his tone apologetic.

"But will my father… be in danger?"

Yoshi put a hand on her shoulder. "Karai. I'm sure my brother can handle whatever danger might come his way."

Karai couldn't have been less happy with that non-answer, but finding a way to make her uncle share his knowledge wasn't a priority right now.

Not when an earthquake had just hit their home.

"I'll go with you to the village," she said. "I can help. And I want to make sure everyone is alright."

To her relief, Yoshi didn't try to talk her out of it. Maybe he was just too happy that she didn't keep asking embarrassing questions.

As soon as they arrived to the village, Karai realized how lucky she had been. Here, the houses had taken way more damage than her house; several had entirely collapsed. People were searching the rubble, looking for their missing family members.

Yoshi immediately began to organize the rescue, and Karai left him to it while she looked for the injured.

They were gathered in the village's square. People were building fires to warm them. To Karai's surprise, none of them seemed to be firebending.

"Where are the firenbenders?" she asked.

One of the villagers sighed. "Those who aren't with Master Saki have gone down in the wells in order to melt the water."

Karai's eyes widened. "The water is frozen?"

The villager nodded once, his face grim.

"Yes."

Karai's heart beat faster. Something like this had to mean that… Had to mean that…

That her father was in way more danger than she had thought.

In the hours that followed, Karai tended to the wounded and offered blankets and warm drinks to the newly homeless people. The activity helped her to avoid thinking about what must have happened. She couldn't have talked about it with the other villagers anyways, as only the firebenders were supposed to know about the Shredder's existence in the first place.

She was getting really tired when a familiar voice made her turn around in shock.

"Karai! Are you alright?"

"Angel? What are you doing here?"

"We came to help. It's not as bad in my hometown."

"Maybe because it's more… you know, far away," Karai whispered, glancing left and right to make sure nobody was listening to their conversation. "Is the water frozen in your town too?"

Angel nodded, her face grim.

"Bradford is here," she told Karai. "He brought most of the firebenders from our part of the oasis with him. I don't know what Bishop had in mind, but it looks like we have to assume the worst."

"Yes." Karai bowed her head to hide her face. "I know."

Angel watched her carefully. "Are you sure you're okay?"

"My father went into the desert," Karai whispered. "I hope he'll be safe."

Without a word, Angel put an arm around her shoulders and squeezed.

"He's nowhere to be found, Sir."

Saki hid the displeasure that the news brought him. To be completely honest, the fact Bishop wasn't here made him uneasy. Had he left of his own free will, or was he lost somewhere?

The absence of his men hinted at the first hypothesis, but Saki was reluctant to condemn the man without further proof.

They had arrived at the camp set up by Bishop maybe an hour ago, and had searched it thoroughly before coming to the conclusion that it had been deserted. The area was surprisingly undisturbed; either the earthquake hadn't hit here, or it had been less powerful than in the oasis.

If only Bishop had kept a few of our people to work here, Saki thought. Then I would have witnesses.

"What do we do, Sir?"

Saki considered his options. It was obvious that something had happened here, something that involved powerful waterbending, or the water in the oasis wouldn't have frozen.

Therefore, Saki assumed Bishop had somehow woken the Shredder up. Had he melted the ice cocoon? Considering how the former workers had described it, Saki would have expected that to take more time, even for a powerful firebender like Bishop.

And then, what had happened? Had Bishop managed to control the Shredder, like he had intended? Was it the reason why the earthquake had stopped?

In that case, where was he?

Saki glanced eastwards. The first light of dawn caressed his face, making him more comfortable about going through with his plan.

"You, and you," he said, pointing at two firebenders. "Go back to the oasis and tell the others the camp is deserted. The rest of you, follow me. And stay on your guard."

He made for the tunnel entrance, fully conscious of the danger that waited for them inside. He wasn't foolish enough to enter it, not when he was leading a reckon mission.

Of course, he intended to defend his oasis with everything he had, and he knew the other firebenders felt the same. But he prided himself in being audacious, not reckless. Confronting the Shredder on his own ground would give the enemy the advantage.

Saki stopped in front of the tunnel entrance. When they had first arrived, he had sent a fireball inside to check for any human presence; it had only shown that the tunnel was deserted.

He sent another fireball, just to make sure that it was still the case. He then motioned for his warriors to move forward.

"Collapse the entrance," he ordered.

Saki watched them as they attacked the props with their firebending. Once that would be done, they would keep watch and wait for reinforcements. By then, the whole oasis must have noticed that the water had been frozen. Bradford might be an idiot, he couldn't ignore that.

So reinforcements would come, and then they could decide on a strategy. Saki was in favor of a siege. The Shredder was a waterbender, not an earthbender. Sooner or later he would need to leave this place to eat, and then they would attack.

The props had almost been burnt enough to collapse when it happened. One second they were all here, and the next one of the firebenders had disappeared, as if swallowed by the tunnel.

It had been so fast that Saki didn't immediately process it. Then a distant yell and the sound of a body hitting water echoed inside the tunnel.

"Stop!" Saki shouted.

"Look!" one of the less experienced firebenders yelled, panic in his voice.

He was pointing at something on the tunnel's ground. Saki moved forwards to get a better look at it.

It was a vine of water, ready to coil around another firebender's foot. Saki dismissed it with a flash of fire.

The tunnel was still deserted as far as he could see. He had never heard of a waterbender able to use his bending at such a distance and without eye contact, but he was not fighting any waterbender.

And now the Shredder had taken one of his men. An unforgivable mistake, as Saki wasn't the kind of leader who left people behind.

"Turtle Formation!" he yelled. "Behind me!"

The firebenders immediately obeyed. With swift moves, they gathered in a compact group and surrounded themselves with hot fire.

Saki nodded. That way, any water vine would evaporate before it could reach them.

He led the warriors down the tunnel, one step at a time. So far he didn't see anything suspicious; his man had purely and simply vanished.

The only sounds he heard were his troop's footsteps and heavy breaths. As they moved further downwards, sand was replaced by rock and the props became rarer.

It had been at least two hundred feet when the tunnel changed direction. Instead of going down, it was now going up.

Then Saki heard a new sound - the sound of water flowing.

He realized his mistake too late. They were now below the Shredder's level, which meant he could use gravity to his advantage.

"Retreat!" Saki yelled.

But the water was already engulfing them, extinguishing the flames.

Saki tried firebending, and was satisfied to note that his fireball lasted a few feet before it disappeared. He could still defend himself, at least at close range.

He had never learned how to swim, but the current was pushing them towards the exit. They didn't have to fight it. Soon they would be outside, and…

The current abruptly stopped, and Saki realized with horror that the water was freezing around him. He fought desperately to prevent the ice from engulfing his body, but the cold was so strong… So strong…

How? Saki thought. How does he still have so much power, after so long? He should be weakened. He should…

The cold was reaching his heart. Saki fought desperately to keep what little warmth he had left, but it was a lost battle.

Right before he lost consciousness, he saw a face smiling at him. It was so emaciated it looked like a skull; and its smile was more freezing than the ice around Saki.

"Fight, little firebender," the Shredder whispered. "Don't give up, and maybe you'll survive long enough to see me slaughter your dear family."

Then Saki's world went black.

Chapter Text

"Here we are," Raphael whispered.

Leonardo nodded without a word. After hours of silent travel through the desert, the oasis' gates were in sight.

They were home.

He was home.

He took a deep breath, surprised by the intensity of his feelings. He wanted nothing more than to ride to his parents' house and reunite with his family; now that he was less than an hour from them, the wait seemed intolerable.

Of course it wasn't possible. He had to wait until they were allowed to come in.

And now that he paid attention to it, the guards posted at the gates looked unusually nervous. It was a good sign, because it meant both that they were not too late and that their people were aware of what was going on.

Or at least that something was going on.

"Stop!" one of the guards shouted.

Leonardo and the others obeyed and dismounted. The guards soon recognized Splinter and Casey, and their expressions shifted from suspicion to relief.

"Sir, you'll never believe what happened," one of the guards said, attracting himself a glare from his superior.

"On the contrary, I think that I have a pretty good idea," Splinter answered, his face grim. "What's the situation?"

The leader of the guards, a woman with several scars on her face, answered. "Master Bradford left to join Master Saki with most of our troops. Master Yoshi stayed in the oasis to coordinate the rescue operation."

Casey frowned. "The rescue operation?"

"There was an earthquake," the guard explained. "The village next to the Western Gates was heavily hit."

"What?" Raphael exclaimed, moving forwards. "How's my family?"

The less experienced guards watched him in shock.

"They're fine as far as I can tell," said the woman, who was managing to hide her surprise better than the others.

Her gaze searched for someone else, and she smiled when she recognized Slash.

"We're glad you were able to come back safely, both of you. We were worried about you when Bishop came back alone."

Slash nodded, obviously pleased. He began conversing with one of the guards that he apparently knew rather well, and Casey patted another one on the back. Meanwhile, Splinter asked several more questions to the scarred woman, Raphael listening intently to their conversation.

For his part, Leonardo remained frozen right where he was, next to April. He didn't feel offended that he hadn't been included in the welcome. The guards' leader couldn't have expected him, and besides, he was hiding his face in the shadows of his scarf to avoid being recognized.

Which was stupid. He had nothing to be ashamed of. He belonged here!

With a deep breath, he bared his head and moved forwards to join Raphael. The sudden silence of the guards made him blush, but he didn't retreat.

"Is this…" a guard whispered.

"But where was he? We've been looking for him for days!"

"I thought he was dead!"

Raphael cleared his throat, clearly annoyed by their lack of tact. "Yes, I found my brother," he said, his tone definitive. "Now we would like to reunite with our family. Can we go?"

"Oh, yes, of course!" the leader answered. She looked at April. "I don't know you," she said, her tone interrogative.

"My name is April. I'm here to help you, if I can."

"I vouch for her," Splinter added.

The leader bowed her head. "Sir."

As he entered the oasis for the first time in so many weeks, Leonardo felt his heart rate accelerate.

Mom, Dad, Donnie, Mikey, he thought. I'm coming home to you.

Mikey was beginning to get hungry for his midday meal, and he salivated watching the group of villagers tasked with cooking for everybody.

Donnie wasn't with him because he had wanted to go explore the village, while Mikey was more interested in the food.

It was going to be bread and soup. Fine by him.

"Do you need help?" he asked them.

He was sincere in his offer, but he would be lying if he pretended he didn't hope to taste that soup before everybody else.

"We're almost done, thank you," the chief cook answered. "But you can help us serve it, if you want."

Mikey nodded enthusiastically before realizing that serving the food meant that he would eat last.

With a discreet sigh, he began bringing the bowls to the various people present in the village square, including his parents.

Yoshi and Tang Shen stopped their whispered conversation when they saw him arrive, and Mikey wondered what they had been talking about.

Mikey, Donnie and Tang Shen had arrived at the village at dawn, just in time to see Yoshi and Bradford quarrel. Apparently Bradford wasn't happy with the decision Mikey's uncle, Saki, had taken.

"My brother left to investigate," Yoshi had been saying coldly.

"He wasn't told to." Bradford's tone had been just as cold.

Mikey had been a little worried, because Bradford was accompanied by a troop of warriors and he didn't want his father to be in trouble.

But then Tang Shen had asked what the situation was, and what she could do to help, and said that their house was mostly undamaged and they could shelter people, and Yoshi had realized that his family was here.

And then a messenger had arrived, saying that Bishop and all his people had vanished. Mikey guessed it was really bad news, because Bradford had paled and asked him to repeat his message even though it had been perfectly audible.

Now Bradford had left with most of the warriors, which was a relief.

Mikey gave another bowl of soup to Leatherhead, who was resting under a tent near the entrance of the square. From what Mikey had understood, the blacksmith had used his strength to help a lot of people get out of their collapsed house, and he made sure to give him an extra wide smile.

Leatherhead smiled back with fondness. "Thank you, Mikey."

Then his smile disappeared, replaced by an expression of shock, and Mikey wondered whether he had done something wrong.

Or maybe it was the soup? Mikey hadn't tasted it yet, maybe the cooks had added too much salt and it was uneatable and what was Mikey going to eat?

But now Leatherhead was grinning, which made zero sense to Mikey.

"Look," the blacksmith told him, and he tilted his head to show something behind Mikey.

So Mikey turned around, and at the entrance of the square… He saw them.

The two figures who looked a lot like Mikey's eldest brothers, except Raph and Leo weren't home and they really should have been because now everybody was sad.

"Hi, Mikey," Leo's voice said, and his smile was wavering a little as if he wasn't sure what Mikey was going to say.

"Leo?" Mikey whispered, as if he was afraid the vision would disappear. "Raph?"

"It's us, little brother," Raph said, kneeling. "Now come here. Don't you have a hug for two weary travelers?"

And Mikey ran to them, and they were real, and he hugged them very very hard even if his arms were too short to completely wrap around their waists, and he sobbed in their shirts.

"Why did you leave?" he asked Leo. "I've missed you."

"I'm sorry, little brother," Leo whispered, kissing his head. "I'm here now."

And Mikey felt two other pairs of arms wrap around him, and he was pretty sure that this time his mother was crying tears of joy, and he grinned.

His brothers were back. Everything was going to be fine.

"Let's go find Donnie!" he said. "He'll be so happy to see you!"

Donnie was having a lot of fun examining the wreckage. He wasn't going to tell people because they had lost their home and that wasn't fun, but it allowed him to study all the different ways a house could collapse and it was giving him ideas about how to better build them.

He finally arrived at the place where the village's well stood.

Usually, access to it was protected with wooden boards, with a small hole for the bucket, but today the well had been completely opened so the firebenders could melt water.

Donnie's eyes sparkled. This was a golden opportunity to study the phenomenon everyone was talking about: the freezing of all water.

Donnie checked left and right. The firebenders who were tasked with melting the ice so the villagers could drink, cook and wash were having a break, and nobody was watching the well too closely.

Donnie tiptoed to the well and leaned forwards.

His grin turned into a frown. The bottom was too dark and he couldn't see the ice. This was so frustrating!

Unless…

Donnie considered the bucket that had been put to the side. Maybe he could use it to go just a little downwards?

His decision taken, Donnie jumped into the bucket. A rope was attached to it, a rope that went into the pulley. He grabbed it on the other side, so that he could prevent the bucket from falling into the shaft, and he kicked the edge of the well to put the bucket in the middle. Then he went down, his hands moving slowly on the rope.

His arms were tiring fast, but now he was beginning to see the ice. Just a little closer…

And then the rope slid from his fingers. The bucket gained speed, swinging and hitting the shaft's wall, and Donnie fell from it.

He suddenly had an epiphany. This idea had been a very, very bad one.

"AAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

Leonardo was walking through the village in search of Donatello, a huge smile on his lips and Michelangelo on his shoulders, when he heard the yell.

His heart skipped a beat when he recognized the voice, and he began running towards the source. Not even two seconds later, he came in sight of the village's well.

There were people leaning into it.

"He's falling!"

"I can't firebend to melt the ice! There isn't enough room, it'll burn him!"

"Donatello!" Leonardo heard his mother yell, several feet behind him.

Michelangelo was grabbing his neck, and Leonardo could feel his growing panic. Raphael was already at the well, yelling their brother's name…

The well. How could Donatello have fallen inside? Wasn't it supposed to be protected?

The guards at the gate had warned them about the water being frozen, which was a very concerning display of the Shredder's power and also not Leonardo's problem right now.

And sure enough, Leonardo could feel the presence of the ice at the bottom of the well.

That ice… It was going to hurt his brother. It was way too hard a surface, Donatello risked breaking his neck!

Leonardo reacted on instinct. He stopped abruptly, making Mikey gasp in surprise, so he could move his body the proper way. His arms rose in the air, his hands clenched and opened…

In the well, his element answered his call. The surface of the ice melted, giving enough water so a liquid tentacle could coil around Donatello's waist and lift him.

Leonardo caught his little brother in his arms as delicately as he could.

"Donnie! Are you alright?"

"AAAAAAAHHHHHH… Leo?" Donatello blinked. "Leo!"

He put his small arms around Leonardo's neck, bumping his head against Mikey's in the process.

"You came back!"

Leonardo breathed a deep sigh of relief. As far as he could see, Donatello was unharmed.

"Yes, I'm back," he whispered, rocking his soaking wet little brother.

Unaware that everyone was looking at them in shock.

Raphael took a breath so sharp his chest hurt. Donatello had been falling into the well, and now he wasn't falling anymore, he was safe in Leonardo's arms, because Leonardo had waterbent to save him and…

Ah, yes. People.

Raphael straightened up, and although he wanted nothing more than to run to his brothers and hug them and maybe yell at Donatello for being stupid enough to fall into a well, he walked calmly towards them, glaring at everybody who dared to look horrified that his little brother was alive.

"Yes, yes, my brother is a waterbender, so what? Don't you have anything better to do?"

Meanwhile, Tang Shen had reached Leonardo and she was taking Donatello in her arms.

"Donatello, what were you thinking?" she asked, absolutely appalled, and Donatello's face fell.

"Sorry Mom," he whispered.

"He saved him," someone said, and Raphael smiled gracefully at that person.

Absolutely. This was the right way to look at things, this was the only way.

He joined his family and stroked Donatello's cheek.

"Hey, Donnie. Way to give us a scare, uh?"

"Raph!" Donatello extended his arms so he could hug his brother, ecstatic once again. "You brought Leo home!"

"Of course. I promised you I would, didn't I?"

As he hugged Donatello, Raphael kept an eye on the growing crowd. He tried to detect whether the whispers were threatening, but so far they sounded more stunned than anything else.

And now Yoshi, who had stayed behind to talk to Splinter, was running to his family. "What happened?"

"I fell into the well and Leo caught me," Donatello exclaimed, and it almost sounded like he was proud of both.

Raphael caught sight of Leatherhead in the crowd, hushing people away so his family could have some privacy, and he smiled gratefully at him. Then April and Casey also joined the crowd, and Raphael decided that he had enough allies here and it was therefore safe to focus fully on his family.

Leonardo seemed still pretty shaken and Raphael nudged him.

"Talk about a grand entry. You couldn't help yourself, uh?"

Leonardo blinked and gave him a sheepish smile.

"I didn't exactly have time to think."

Yoshi hugged them both.

"Well, at least we don't have to worry anymore about what we'll tell them," he joked.

But Raphael didn't miss the concern in his eyes.

Karai had been napping when she heard the commotion. She quickly jumped on her feet, and rushed to the place where everybody was.

The village's well.

Almost every villager had gathered here, and she couldn't see what was in the center. She spotted Angel in the crowd, next to Spike who had also come with Bradford and stayed to help.

Angel saw her and immediately made her way through the crowd to join her.

"Karai!"

"What happened?" Karai asked anxiously.

"It's your cousin," Angel said. "Donnie. He fell into the well, and Leo used his waterbending to save him. Because he and Raph are back! I can't believe it!"

It took Karai a few seconds to process the news, then her heart filled with joy. So Leonardo was alright after all! Finally, some good news!

Oh, she couldn't wait to ask him where he had been. And to lecture him for leaving without saying a word to anyone. And to tease him for somehow making his waterbending obvious within minutes after he had come home.

She jostled to join her family, her mind registering snatches of whispered conversations.

"But it's forbidden!"

"It's a blessing."

"I don't know…"

When she reached Leonardo and the others, her cousin was grinning at Donnie and Mikey.

"You've grown up so much," he praised, either oblivious to the crowd around them or unwilling to pay it any attention.

Both boys puffed themselves up. Karai noted that Donatello was soaking wet, but it didn't seem to faze him.

"Karai!" Donatello exclaimed when he saw her. "See? Leo and Raph came back!"

"I see, yes." Karai smiled at her cousins. "How was your journey?"

Raphael and Leonardo exchanged a glance.

"Interesting," Raphael said.

"Instructive," Leonardo added.

"Did you see him save me?" Donatello cut them off. "Did you?"

Karai shook her head. "No, sorry."

"He used waterbending! It was so cool!"

Leonardo wrapped an arm around Donatello's shoulders.

"I thought he would be more shocked, but apparently not," he told Karai.

"That's because we already knew!" Donatello said happily. "Karai told us!"

Michelangelo nodded with enthusiasm while Karai glared at them both.

"What?" Leonardo, Raphael, Tang Shen and Yoshi all exclaimed.

Karai grinned sheepishly. "It's a long story."

She was about to give a short version of it when a rider came to them, causing people around to hastily move out of his way.

He stopped next to Yoshi.

"Sir! I have important news from Master Bradford!"

Karai's happiness vanished, immediately replaced by deep concern.

"Go on," Yoshi said, his face serious.

"Your brother is reported missing, as is every firebender he brought with him."

Karai barely heard the shocked exclamations of the villagers around her as she sank to the ground.

"No," she said weakly.

Please don't. Not him. Not my father, please.

Chapter Text

Seeing Karai fall to her knees burst Leonardo's happiness bubble.

Because he had several reasons to be happy. His little brothers didn't seem to resent him. His parents didn't look mad. Even the fact everybody knew he was a waterbender was a relief; he wouldn't have to hide anymore. He was ready to deal with the consequences.

But now he was reminded that he might not live another day to face said consequences. The Shredder had been awakened, and he intended to hurt everyone Leonardo loved, along with the people he didn't exactly love but who were still dear to his loved ones' hearts.

Like Saki for Karai.

Leonardo knelt next to his cousin while his father asked for clarification from the messenger, who couldn't tell him much more.

"Hey," he said softly. "Don't jump to conclusions right now, okay? We don't know what happened."

It was obvious to Leonardo that Karai was fighting back tears, and just as obvious that she hated it. He didn't know whether hugging her would make things better or worse, so he just put his hand on her clenched fists.

"I don't…" Karai's voice was hoarse. "I don't want the Shredder to win. I want us to make him pay, if we can."

"We can," Leonardo said in a voice way more assured than how he really felt. "We'll fight back. That's why we're here, that's why April's here."

Karai gave him an interrogative look.

"Who's April?"

Leonardo helped her get to her feet, happy for the diversion.

"She's my teacher," he whispered, so only Karai would hear. "And she's here," he added, in a normal voice this time.

April was indeed coming closer to them, followed by Casey.

"Are you alright?" she asked Leonardo.

Leonardo nodded and introduced April to his family, at the exception of his father who was still talking to the messenger.

She smiled at Donatello and Michelangelo, who had taken a few steps backwards until their back rested safely against Raphael's stomach, and were now looking at her with a mixture of wariness and intense curiosity.

"So you're Mikey and Donnie?"

They both nodded.

"I'm glad to meet you. Leo talks a lot about you," April added.

"What does he say?" Michelangelo wanted to know.

Before April could answer something embarrassing, though, Leonardo's father turned to them.

"We need to make plans," he said. "I suggest we have a war council."

The war council gathered in an open space, a little away from the village.

Raphael was part of it, as a witness of Bishop's intentions - which meant that Slash did, too. Leonardo had been asked to tell once more what he had seen, and Raphael hadn't missed the expression of concern on Yoshi's face before his father resumed his usual impassibility.

April was here, of course, as was Splinter. Splinter had introduced her as a master waterbender to the participants, probably because it would soon become obvious anyways. Leatherhead, who attended as the village representative, hadn't seemed fazed by it.

The last person present was Bradford's messenger, a seasoned firebender that Raphael didn't know very well.

Now that the situation had been briefly summed up, the messenger repeated what he had already told Yoshi.

"Master Bradford asks that every villager who can help with digging join him in the desert. He intends to collapse the whole area on the Shredder, to bury him alive once more."

Raphael didn't believe it would work, but at least Bradford was trying something.

Yoshi turned to April.

"Could it work?"

"No," April confirmed. "Collapsing the area won't kill the Shredder, because he can easily move his location. Although if you could lure him outside, the sun would give you an advantage. Waterbenders draw more power from the moon." She took a deep breath. "Which brings me to my second point: that plan will take too long. Tonight, the moon will be full, and the Shredder's powers returned to their fullest. In order to avoid a bloodbath, you must defeat him before sunset."

A dismayed silence stretched until the messenger cleared his throat. "Master Bradford did say that he was open to suggestions."

Splinter smoothed his beard. "We could use Bradford's move as a diversion for our real attack."

Yoshi tilted his head. "Which would be? I don't think using the tunnel Stockman made would be a good idea." He paused, and his voice filled with sorrow. "That's probably what my brother did."

Raphael tried not to picture what the Shredder might have done to his uncle. He wasn't going to believe that Saki was dead, not until he saw his corpse.

"I might have an idea," April said.

Everybody's attention focused on her.

"For the Shredder to have frozen all oasis water, it must communicate with his lair," April went on. I could take a few of you through the ice to it. If he's busy with the digging, he might not notice our presence until we're almost right at him."

Hope swelled in Raphael's heart. He liked the idea of a surprise attack; he wanted to be part of it, to make the Shredder pay for what he had done to his family.

"How many people could you take with you?" Yoshi asked.

"Three," April answered. "More and hiding our tracks will become harder."

"I'll go," Yoshi immediately said.

"I'll go too." Splinter smiled. "I still have more than one trick up my sleeve."

It left room for one person only. Raphael thought about his arguments, but he was aware that a more experienced firebender like Casey would be a better choice.

Next to him, Leonardo shifted. "I want to go too," he said with determination.

And although Raphael couldn't say he was surprised, he still thought it was a terrible idea. He didn't want his brother anywhere near the Shredder, especially when Raphael himself couldn't be there with him.

Yoshi frowned. "No."

Raphael nodded to show his appreciation for his father's answer. However, Leonardo wasn't done.

"You might need another waterbender," he pleaded. "Or better," he turned to April, "maybe I could do the same with another group! That way, we would be eight instead of four against the Shredder!"

Raphael watched Leonardo's teacher, hoping she would read the 'Please no' on his face.

He barely stifled his sigh of relief when April shook her head. "I don't have time to teach you how to hide your bending from another waterbender."

Leonardo's shoulders sagged, and Raphael patted his back as if he shared his disappointment.

A little hypocrisy couldn't hurt.

"Then it's settled," Yoshi said before Leonardo could object once more. He turned to Leatherhead. "I believe it's time we talk to everyone and let them know what's going on. We have no reason anymore to hide the Shredder's existence from our people."

Leatherhead nodded.

"I agree."

Karai was pacing back and forth as she waited for the end of the war council, where she hadn't been invited despite her obvious motivation to see the Shredder done for.

She had tried to spy on it with Angel, Donatello and Michelangelo, but they had been discovered.

Now Donatello was drawing on the sand with a stick, trying to find a way to spy on conversations without being physically present, and Michelangelo was encouraging him with his mouth full because of the bowl of soup he was gulping.

"Do you think they will find a plan?" Angel whispered.

Karai forced her tone to remain calm, like she wasn't about to burst from anxiety and anger. "I guess we'll know soon enough."

It still seemed to take an eternity before Yoshi and the others came back to the village. Karai immediately noticed Leonardo's defeated expression, and she wondered what had happened.

Yoshi asked every villager to gather in the square, which was quickly done. A heavy silence fell as everybody waited for him to talk.

"Like some of you already know, we're facing an enemy unlike any other," Yoshi began. "It's time all of you learn what this is all about."

Karai's eyes widened. Was his uncle really about to say what she thought he was about to say?

He was, and as he unfolded his tale, most of the villagers looked more and more shocked.

However, it was nothing new for Karai, and she leaned towards Leonardo.

"No need to look so depressed," she whispered. "At least you could attend."

Leonardo shrugged. "In the end, we were completely useless."

Next to them, Angel was whispering something to Raphael, who chuckled. It earned them glares from the audience, and they shut up to listen to Yoshi's discourse.

"I'm asking those of you who can to help with the digging," Yoshi was saying. "Meanwhile, I and a few others will try to reach the Shredder through another path."

Then he answered people's questions, and it was maybe another ten minutes before the meeting ended.

Karai gathered her things, getting ready for traveling into the desert. She wasn't sure how digging was going to help defeat the Shredder, but she would do her part.

Anything to stop feeling so powerless.

But as it soon became obvious, Yoshi had other plans for them.

"You'll stay here with the other teenagers and guard the injured," he told them. "We can't leave the village without any protection."

Karai watched him in disbelief. Did he seriously think the Shredder would attack here?

It looked suspiciously like an attempt at protecting them from whatever waited for them on the battle field.

The digging battle field.

"I've given orders so the guards won't let you pass," he added casually.

Karai quickly looked around. Apart from her, Angel, Leonardo and Raphael, she could see Slash, Spike and several teenagers from the village that she didn't know very well.

"So we're supposed to just… stay here? Do nothing?" Slash said in disbelief. "Sir," he quickly added when Yoshi glared at him.

"Apparently," Raphael muttered, completely unfazed by his father's frown.

Slash huffed and left them.

Karai looked her uncle in the eye.

"I want to help," she said, emphasizing each word.

Yoshi's gaze softened when he looked at her.

"And obeying orders is the best way to do that." He put his hand on her shoulder. "This is what your father would have wanted. You know that."

Karai brushed his hand off.

She knew that her uncle was right about Saki. Still, it felt… so unfair.

Leonardo couldn't believe that he had spent so much time worrying about their upcoming fight against the Shredder when everything people - and by people he meant his father - expected from him was to stay nicely put and play the nurse.

Some parents, like his mother, would stay anyway to watch the children. Of course they could care for the injured people too. It was just a pretext, a way for his father to…

To protect them.

Leonardo stepped away and sat down, trying to collect his thoughts. Knowing his father's motive didn't lessen his frustration. In fact, it made it worse, because he couldn't even resent him.

He closed his eyes and took a few deep breathes. Now wasn't the time to quarrel with his father, not when Yoshi was leaving on a dangerous mission and…

Come to me.

Leonardo froze. The voice sounded familiar, like he had already heard it in his dreams - in his nightmares.

He took in his surroundings, his heart beating.

There was only Raphael, who had followed him and was waiting a few feet away to give him some space. Nothing in his posture indicated that he had heard anything.

Come to me, the voice insisted. The voice inside his head.

Leonardo remained motionless, trying to make himself as insignificant as possible. He could feel a presence behind the voice, but that presence couldn't reach him - not really.

I know you're here. Come to me or I'll kill him.

The presence suddenly vanished, and Leonardo stopped holding his breath.

"Leo?"

Raphael was coming to him, his expression worried.

"Are you alright?"

Leonardo stood up, forcing his shaky legs to do their job.

"Raph," he whispered. "I think… I think I heard the Shredder."

Raphael's face fell. "What?"

"He was talking to me. He was looking for me, but I don't think he found me, if that makes sense."

Raphael's expression indicated that it didn't, not at all, but Leonardo had no better explanation to offer.

He hurried to go on so he wouldn't be tempted to shut up. This was exactly the kind of stuff Raphael wouldn't want his twin to hide from him.

"He told me to come to him, or that he would kill… Someone. Saki, I assume."

Raphael made his feelings clear through a few well-chosen words that their mother wouldn't have approved of.

"What do we do?" he finally asked.

Leonardo weighed his options. He hadn't a lot, really; either he ignored the warning and his uncle died, if he wasn't already dead - although the Shredder's words indicated the contrary, Leonardo put zero trust in them - or he did not ignore it.

"I have to talk to Dad."

Leonardo hurried towards the village's well, Raphael close behind him. Yoshi was here, as well as Splinter, April and Casey - who had indeed been chosen to accompany them - and those who would watch them depart.

All in all, way too many people for what Leonardo had to say.

He stopped in front of his father, his breath short from the run.

"Dad? May I talk to you in private?"

Yoshi watched him with curiosity. "Of course."

As they walked a few steps away, Leonardo tried to remember how he had intended to tell his father about… what was it? A vision? An auditory hallucination?

"Dad, I think… I think the Shredder talked to me. He said he wanted me to come to him, or else he would kill Uncle Saki. Or at least I think he meant Uncle Saki. And of course I don't trust him, but what if it's true? So I think I should come with you. Or if I can't come with you, then I should at least go into the desert."

Leonardo stopped ranting. His father was watching him with horror, which wasn't a good sign at all. Maybe he should have taken more time to prepare that talk, even if time was a resource in short supply.

Yoshi put a hand on Leonardo's shoulder. "My son. I commend your courage, but it's no."

"But your brother…"

"It's no, Leonardo. Saki wouldn't want it."

Yoshi squeezed Leonardo's shoulder. "We're the parents. We fight to protect you, not the other way around. Do you understand?"

"But…"

Yoshi's gaze was unwavering, and Leonardo knew he wouldn't win this case.

"I understand," he simply said.

His father smiled and embraced him briefly. "I'm proud of you, my son," he whispered.

Leonardo returned the hug. There were so many things he wanted to tell his father, but they were running out of time.

Was it the last time he saw him? No. It couldn't be. Leonardo couldn't afford to lose hope that he would have another opportunity.

"Thank you, Dad," he answered.

As Yoshi walked away to say goodbye to the rest of his family, a dejected Leonardo turned around so he could discreetly recompose an impassible expression.

Instead, he found himself facing his cousin. His I've-just-heard-your-conversation-and-I-didn't-like-it-one-bit cousin. Karai's face was blank, and she was clenching her fists so hard Leonardo feared she was hurting her palms.

"Karai."

"Is it true?" she whispered. "What you just said… Did you really hear…"

Leonardo didn't avert his eyes. "Yes."

Karai bowed her head, and her despair was unbearable to Leonardo.

"Karai, I'm so sorry. If there was anything I could do…"

"You tried," Karai said in a broken voice. "Thank you… for trying."

Then she turned away. Leonardo watched her retreat, thinking about how, in that case, trying wasn't enough.

And the strong emotions coursing through his body somehow birthed a plan.

A daring plan, a desperate plan, but a plan nonetheless.

He ran after her.

"Karai!"

She quickly wiped away a few treacherous tears. "What?"

"I have an idea. It's probably not going to work, and if it does it'll be stupidly dangerous, but…"

Karai's gaze pierced him.

"Go on."

Leonardo took a deep breath and checked that nobody was listening to them. He still had to say goodbye to April, Splinter and Casey, so he only had a few seconds to convince her cousin that she shouldn't give up hope either.

"Remember the tunnel we discovered? When I told you it was a dead end? When, in fact…Uh…"

While Leonardo was losing a few of those precious seconds stuttering, the shadow of something like fond annoyance showed on Karai's features.

"I see the picture."

She straightened up.

"And I'm in."

Saying goodbye to her husband, knowing that this might very well be the last time she saw him and not being able to show it in front of her children, had taken a great toll on Tang Shen's emotional energy.

So when she noticed Donatello and Michelangelo, on which she kept a watchful eye because of a certain disastrous exploration, trying to sneak out into deserted alleyways, she first took a few deep, calming breathes so she didn't overreact and grab them both by their shirt to drag them back to the village square.

Instead, she sneaked behind them.

"Where do you think you're going?" she said, her hands on her hips.

Donatello and Michelangelo started. "Mom!"

Their sheepish expressions would have amused her, had this day been a better one. "Didn't I tell you to stay where I could watch over you?"

"But Mom!" Michelangelo said, pleading. "They're leaving!"

Tang Shen frowned. "Who's leaving?"

"Leo and Raph, and Karai and Angel," Donatello said, pointing at the deserted end of the alleyway.

Which she knew led out of the village.

Tang Shen's frown deepened. Really? Now his older sons were scheming something too?

This couldn't be good.

She raced in the direction Donatello had so helpfully indicated, and sure enough, Leonardo, Raphael, Angel and Karai were here, about to leave the village without telling anybody.

Without telling her.

She cleared her throat to make her presence known, and glared at her boys with all the fury of a betrayed mother.

They both grimaced. Behind them, Karai and Angel shared a look and took a few careful steps backwards.

"Oh, hi, Mom," Leonardo said.

So it was Leonardo's idea, then. And from his expression, whatever he was up to was in no way something adult-approved.

"May I know what you're planning to do?" she asked.

Leonardo gave Raphael a desperate glance, and his twin took a sudden interest in his shoes.

Tang Shen's heart melted. They might very well be men by their tribe's standards, they were still her babies.

"We… We're going to try something," Leonardo finally said. "And we didn't want to tell you because we know you're not going to approve, and it's really important. Mom, please?"

Tang Shen watched him for a long time, looking for the words that would keep him to her side. Forever out of harm's way.

But it wasn't something she could do for him or Raphael, not after the last months. Not when their world might very well end tonight. And she had raised them so they would be able to stand for what they believed in, not to shelter them forever.

As she watched Leonardo and Raphael, she knew in her heart they were ready.

Her sweet baby boys.

She came closer to Leonardo. "Go," she whispered. "Do what you must." She stroked his cheek, smiling. "But this time, don't leave without saying goodbye."

He swallowed hard and nodded, wrapping his arms around her. He was almost as tall as she was now. She returned the hug, then released him to hug Raphael.

She heard Leonardo say goodbye to Donatello and Michelangelo, who were both on the verge of tears, and promise them he would come back as soon as he could.

She refused to notice he sounded like he was trying to convince himself as much as them.

Chapter Text

Raphael was following his brother in silence, busy brooding over the last events.

When Leonardo had told him about his plan, he had been both admiring of its sheer audacity and worried that Leonardo would get way, way too close to the Shredder, the dangerous and powerful man who wanted to get his hands on him for reasons unknown.

Still, it was slightly better than Leonardo's previous plan, because this time Raphael could come with him and stand at his side, no matter what.

As would, apparently, Karai and Angel. Angel had been with Raphael at the time, and she had made plain obvious that she was coming too, and Karai…

Raphael glanced at his cousin. She was walking with such determined steps that she could as well have pictured the Shredder in every patch of earth and sand. He wouldn't have dreamed of telling her to stay home.

They were doing exactly what Yoshi had forbidden them to do, which Raphael didn't really mind. He still hadn't forgiven his father for lying about what had happened to Leonardo on the day of the festival, even though he had been happy to reunite with him.

Raphael was fully aware of the fact the two of them needed to talk heart to heart, but circumstances were getting in their way.

At least they had their mother's blessing. Raphael had expected his mother to try and stop them, but somehow she had trusted them to carry out their plan. Leonardo's plan.

Raphael didn't have all the details, but it involved reaching the cliffs and using the tunnel he had discovered with Karai to reach either the desert or the Shredder's den, and then try to free Saki, if... if he was still alive.

Leonardo said the Shredder had told him so, but that man's word meant nothing.

Still, they had to try.

The cliffs were more than an hour away from the village. It would have been faster to ride to their destination, but the horses were kept for those who would help with the digging in the desert. The four teenagers were walking fast, so they couldn't miss it when Karai suddenly froze in the middle of the way.

"We're followed," she said.

Raphael immediately turned his attention on their surroundings. The way they were following led them through rocks and spare trees, with plenty of hiding places. He tried to spot what had drawn Karai's attention, but he couldn't see or hear anything out of the ordinary.

Apparently Karai's senses were more acute than his own.

"Show yourself!" Raphael demanded, mildly annoyed.

He really wasn't in the mood for a game of hide and seek.

There was movement behind a faraway rock, and someone emerged in the open.

Even in the distance, Raphael immediately recognized that someone.

"Slash?" he said, incredulous. "What are you doing here?"

Slash awkwardly made his way towards them, and stopped right in front of Raphael.

"I'm coming too," he stated. Albeit his voice sounded slightly embarrassed, his crossed arms and rigid posture indicated that he wasn't joking.

"Coming where?" Raphael asked, as if it wasn't obvious they were up to something.

The last thing Raphael wanted was to have Slash underfoot for their dangerous quest.

Slash lifted his chin. "I heard you talk. I know you have a plan to fight the Shredder, and I want in."

The following silence was eloquent enough that Slash winced.

"What? Do you think I'm a coward? Or that I don't care about what happens to my home?"

"Nobody said that," Raphael quickly replied. "It's just…" He hesitated. Slash wasn't welcome, but Raphael couldn't exactly say that now, could he?

"It's dangerous," Leonardo said flatly.

Slash gritted his teeth. "I'm not going to stay put while you're risking your lives to save us all."

Raphael exchanged a look with the others. None of them seemed thrilled about Slash's…offer, but if the teenager had decided to come anyway, they couldn't stop him without employing violence.

Not that Raphael wasn't tempted, but he wasn't stupid enough to attack people on his side at such a time of need. Even though said people were obnoxious.

Leonardo had apparently reached the same conclusion. He deliberately turned his back on Slash to start walking again. "Let's go. We have no time to lose."

Slash looked satisfied with that. It didn't seem like he was looking for trouble, but Raphael still decided to be the rearguard and keep an eye on him.

They hadn't even walked ten feet when Raphael noticed that Karai had disappeared. For one irrational second, he thought that the Shredder might have kidnapped her, too. Then he noticed Leonardo was glancing sideways, and he realized that Karai was circling around another rock.

His heartbeat slowed down.

A few seconds later, she pushed someone into the open.

"Ow!" the person protested.

It was Spike.

Karai couldn't have looked less sorry. "You should have shown yourself when we asked you."

Raphael hid his surprise by rolling his eyes. "Did everybody hear us?"

"Apparently," Angel muttered.

Spike avoided her gaze, and Raphael wondered whether he had been spying on her - on them - in the village.

For his part, Slash looked like he had just bitten into something really rancid.

"What are you doing here?" he spat, like Spike's presence was a personal offense done to him.

As if he wasn't himself an intruder.

Spike withered under his look, but to his credit, he stood his ground.

"I want to help," he said, his voice trembling a little. "Before it's too late."

"Are you sure?" Leonardo asked. "We don't know what we're going to find. I do have a plan, but it's risky."

It was subtle, but Raphael didn't miss his brother's exasperated undertone. He shared the feeling; nothing he knew about Spike talked in favor of letting him go on a dangerous mission.

Risky was the understatement of the century.

"It's our home we're talking about. If there is anything I can do to protect it, I will," Spike said. He took a deep breath. "I promised to."

"You're a coward," Slash said with infuriating contempt. "We don't need you."

Raphael immediately changed his mind about Spike coming. First, his presence showed that he was, in fact, not a coward - especially as Slash had been bullying him. Second, said presence was annoying Slash, which was a nice bonus.

He wondered whether Spike knew he was, in fact, Slash's brother. But now wasn't the time to dig deeper.

Spike tensed even more as he avoided meeting Slash's glare. "You need all the help you can get. You're going to confront our most powerful enemy."

Raphael noted that he didn't seem as afraid of Slash as he had been. Obviously, spending time away from him had done Spike worlds of good.

Well, at least someone had profited from their temporary exile.

"Fine, come if you want to," Leonardo said after sharing a look with Raphael, Karai and Angel. "Now let's go. We have no time to lose."

Raphael paid close attention to their surroundings after that, but nobody else was following.

When they arrived at the cliff, Leonardo led them right to a place that didn't have anything different as far as Raphael could tell - until Leonardo moved his hands and an engraving of a stylized wave glowed blue.

Then the cliff face opened.

Raphael had known about this tunnel, but it was one thing to hear the story and another to witness it. Even Slash was finding it impressive, if his fleeting awed look was anything to go by.

Leonardo turned to the others and took a sharp breath.

"If any of you want to turn back, feel free to do it now." He paused. "We think that this tunnel will lead us through the mountain. We don't know in which state it is, or even if our assumption is true."

Raphael felt weirdly comforted by the fact that his brother wasn't fooling himself about their chances of success.

None of the teenagers took his offer, and after a few seconds, Leonardo turned around and entered the tunnel. Karai and Angel followed him, then Spike, then Slash. Raphael was more decided than ever to bring up the rear now that they had two unwanted guests instead of one. He also wanted to make sure that Slash wouldn't try anything against Spike.

Raphael half-expected Leonardo to close the wall behind them, but his brother didn't. It was comforting to know they would have a way back if… If…

Raphael decided he didn't want to think about any ifs.

Angel had already lighted a fireball, and Raphael did the same, followed by Slash and Spike. As Leonardo moved forwards, Raphael sent his fireball above his brother's head so Leonardo would have his own light.

As they headed deeper into the mountain, Raphael found himself praying that they weren't going to end up in a volcano eruption this time.

There were way too many people in this expedition for Leonardo's taste. He had hoped that he could make a discrete departure with Raphael and Karai, but obviously he had been wrong.

Now he felt responsible for the safety of no less than five people beside himself. He knew that none of them was defenseless, of course, but it was his plan they were following. And they seemed to believe he knew what he was doing.

He didn't. He was hoping that this tunnel could lead them to the Shredder, and then… Leonardo wasn't naive enough to think that the Shredder would release Saki if he asked nicely, but he hoped that they could somehow buy time for April and the others to save everyone. In any case, two surprise attacks would be better than one. Right?

Leonardo's stomach knotted, and he took several deep breathes. Now wasn't the time to allow doubt to nag at him.

Not when the stakes were this high.

"Amazing," Angel whispered behind him, breaking the heavy silence. "The walls are so smooth. Who built this tunnel?"

"We don't know," Leonardo said, grateful for the diversion.

"I've read that there was once a whole network under the mountain," Karai added.

Her voice showed more liveliness than one hour before. Obviously the action was doing her good, which in turn strengthened Leonardo's determination.

They were going to win. Every other outcome was forbidden.

Karai hadn't lighted a fireball like the other firebenders, and Leonardo wondered whether she wanted to keep the act in front of Slash and Spike. He doubted she would be able to do so for long, but he wasn't going to expose her secret if she didn't want to.

He felt all the more relieved that he didn't have to hide his own nature anymore.

He glanced at the fireball above his head, the one Raphael had placed here. It was comforting. He wished Raphael would walk right beside him, but his twin was busy keeping an eye on Slash while Leonardo led the way. Leonardo could see the logic, but he didn't have to like it.

The tunnel was exactly as he remembered, and he kept a brisk pace. Soon they were passing by the cell where they had heard Bebop and Rocksteady during their first expedition. It was empty; the two guards must have served their time.

"I wonder where they sent them," Karai whispered to him.

"Maybe they were the lucky ones, after all," Leonardo said wryly.

They were already reaching the other end of the tunnel. Here stood the wall that Leonardo had pretended was a dead-end. Here began the true unknown.

Taking a deep breath, he filled the three lines of the stylized wave with droplets of water and watched as the wall slid to the left.

And he swore inwardly.

In front of him, the tunnel was splitting in two.

The six of them had quickly gathered at the junction. Leonardo tried not to feel anxious about the precious minutes they were losing. He didn't know what time it was, but he had no doubt they still had a long way to go.

And April had been clear: they had until tonight to win this fight. After that, the Shredder would become too powerful to be defeated.

"I can't say I'm surprised," Karai said. "One tunnel doesn't qualify as a network. The question is, which one do we choose? I don't think we should split up."

"Agreed," Raphael immediately said.

As if this was something Leonardo had considered. He wasn't completely stupid.

Both tunnels looked exactly the same, going down on a gentle slope, one towards the left and the other towards the right.

Leonardo tried to map the oasis, the desert and the mountain in his head, but the result wasn't satisfying. He didn't know whether they should go left or right, and he couldn't afford to make the wrong decision.

Well. Nobody had said it was going to be easy.

"Any ideas?" he asked.

To his surprise, Spike cleared his throat. "The desert is this way," he said, pointing at the tunnel on their left.

Everybody else watched him in surprise.

"How do you know?" Angel asked.

Spike blushed. "I have a good sense of direction."

"Then left it is." Leonardo smiled at Spike, grateful that he wouldn't have to pick one at random. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," Spike stammered.

For the first time since he had joined them - for the first time ever as far as Leonardo was concerned - Spike seemed satisfied with himself.

Karai had been right. This place was an underground network, and the deeper they went down, the more Raphael wondered how much they didn't know about their own home.

They had passed three other intersections by now. Each time, Spike had indicated the direction, and each time, Slash had looked a little bit more furious. It was as if he was pouting because his half-brother had displayed a skill he didn't have.

Raphael thought it was only a matter of time before Slash burst out, so he had resolved to place himself between the two teenagers. He had even slowed down a bit, so he and Slash lagged behind while Spike was staying with Leonardo, Karai and Angel.

It was as close to a safety distance as he could create within these tunnels.

"I know what you're doing," Slash suddenly said.

Raphael slowed down even more so that the others - especially Spike - wouldn't hear that conversation. He would have to accelerate soon, or he would lose visual contact with them.

But Leonardo would wait for them if there was another intersection, and this might be his opportunity to clear things up with Slash.

"What do you mean?" Raphael said innocently.

Slash ignored his reply. "You don't need to do that. I won't try to hurt him in the middle of our mission. I'm not stupid."

Raphael's eyes narrowed. "You better not try to hurt him after that, either."

"That's none of your business."

Raphael kept a low voice. "He's not responsible for your mother's death, or your father's poor choices. If you must blame someone, it shouldn't be Spike."

"I don't care about your opinion," Slash spat.

They remained silent for a while. The others had turned a corner, and they were out of sight, exactly what Raphael hadn't wanted. He started walking faster to catch up with them.

"Before I left, my father said that I had dishonored him," Slash suddenly said. "That's your fault, by the way."

His voice wasn't only resentful, and Raphael decided to interpret this rather out-of-the-blue statement as a positive sign. Slash was thinking about his father now, wasn't he? The one to blame for the mess that was Slash's family, if you asked Raphael.

Well, Slash wasn't exactly blaming his father yet, but it was progress.

"My own goodbye with my father didn't go all that well," Raphael said. "I was pretty mad at him."

Slash watched him with surprise. "Really? I always thought that..."

In the light of Slash's fireball, Raphael noticed the darker shade of the teenager's cheeks.

"I mean, you look so close to your family."

"I am," Raphael said. "It doesn't have to be perfect for that." He paused. "You could have what I have too, you know."

Slash snorted, and Raphael didn't insist. He didn't even know why he had brought up the topic in the first place. After all, what happened to Slash didn't matter to him, even though they had survived an eruption together, and…

Exclamations echoed through the tunnel, and Raphael forgot everything about Slash's family drama.

He had been stupid to let the others out of his sight. Who knew what lurked in these tunnels? It wasn't because they hadn't met anything or anyone until then that they were deserted.

He ran to join the others, ready for a fight.

Chapter Text

Five minutes ago

Spike couldn't believe he had made it. All his life, he had thought himself a coward; he had been unable to defend himself against bullies, unable to explain to his childhood friend why he had ditched her, unable to stand proud of who he was. And now, he was part of a secret party intending to fight their most powerful enemy ever.

Learning about his origins had changed everything.

Spike glanced at Angel, who was walking right in front of him. He itched to show her the new Spike. He hoped she would like him, like she had liked the boy who lived a few streets from her, all these years ago.

Right now, Angel wasn't paying him any attention. She was walking next to Karai and whispering to her.

"These tunnels seem endless."

"It's hard to believe we never knew about them," Karai replied in kind.

It wasn't that hard to believe for Spike. He was well-placed to know that secrets were everywhere.

Even when you had trusted people your whole life, they could still surprise you. They could still betray you.

Spike remembered the day his father had died. The man had been on his deathbed for weeks now, with Spike and his mother keeping watch over him. But that day, his father had seemed different; calmer maybe. At some point, Spike had left to fetch towels, only to remember that he didn't know anymore where his mother kept them. She changed the location of everything in the house several times a week since his father had fallen ill.

He had turned back to ask her, and frozen at the entrance of the room because his mother was bent over his father, and his father was whispering something in her ear. He had known without the shadow of a doubt that his parents didn't want him to hear whatever was being said, but he had been equally unable to turn back, and thus he had heard his father's words.

"Promise me that you'll never tell Spike he's not from me."

And Spike's mother had promised.

And Spike's world had shattered.

And Spike had stepped backwards, slowly, silently, and he had run away to his room, and by the time his mother had come to tell him that the man who had raised him had died, he had no more tears.

He hadn't dared to confront her that day, nor the days that had followed. He had loved his father, and he didn't want to insult his memory.

But year after year, the desire to know had weighted more heavily on him, until he had finally managed to ask her that simple question: Who?

And when his mother had refused to answer, had refused to tell him who he was, then Spike could only think it was because she was ashamed.

That he was her shame.

In front of him, the others suddenly slowed down, bringing him back to reality. He barely avoided bumping against Angel's back and tried to look ahead to understand what had happened.

They were at an intersection again. Spike could see it clearly, even though the tunnels looked darker than they had just a moment before. It took Spike several seconds to understand why: the fireball that had been floating above Leonardo's head had disappeared. He glanced backwards, only to notice that Raphael and Slash weren't in sight anymore.

"Let's wait for the others," Leonardo said. He turned to Spike. "Where do you think we should go next?"

Spike took the time to study the three tunnels opening in front of them. According to the map that had been forming in his mind as they were progressing in the underground network, they should head left in order to reach the desert.

If the tunnels really led there, of course. Spike couldn't be sure of that, but Leonardo and Karai seemed convinced of it.

"This way," he said, pointing at the tunnel he had chosen.

As he did so, he also passed Angel, Karai and Leonardo to take a better look at the tunnel. It also had the benefit of making sure he wouldn't end up next to Slash when Slash and Raphael would catch up with them.

Slash.

One day, Spike would tell him who he was - that he was his brother. He would take great pleasure in witnessing his reaction.

All these years, Spike had thought that he was the son of a random traveler, the result of one single night of pleasure, when he was in fact the son of a powerful firebender, who had pursued a long-term - if hidden - relationship with his mother before she became pregnant, and decided to keep the baby in spite of Bradford's refusal to have a child with her, leading to their break-up.

Spike didn't know why his mother had finally yielded and told him the truth. Maybe it was because Spike had been more and more insistent, or maybe it was because if Slash never came back, then he, Spike, would be Bradford's only heir.

But Slash had come back. Spike hated the part of himself that was disappointed about it, but there was no denying it existed.

He was wondering what Raphael and Slash were talking about. It wasn't like they had gotten along before their shared journey.

A journey where they had found Raphael's missing brother, too. Spike glanced at Leonardo. He didn't know him very well. In fact, the only things he knew was that Leonardo was courageous enough to challenge Slash when he didn't stand a chance in the fight, and the fact that he was a waterbender.

Another secret that had recently come to light.

It made Karai the only one in their group who wasn't a bender. Spike wasn't sure that it was a good idea to bring her along, but it was her father that had been abducted by the Shredder, so he understood she would want to come.

Karai turned her head to watch him, as if she had felt his gaze upon her. Spike immediately pretended that he was still studying the tunnel, and he sent a fireball inside to support that.

He expected it to disappear in the shadows after a while, like it had been the case in the other tunnels. It did, but not before it reflected on something uneven.

Spike swallowed hard. "Uh, guys? Did you see that?"

"Yes," Leonardo said. His voice was tense. "Can you do it again?"

"I'll help," Angel offered.

Spike tried not to feel offended. He wasn't as gifted with firebending as she and Raphael were, or even as Slash was, but he was still decent. He was perfectly able to form a bigger fireball, one that would light the tunnel better.

Angel was already shaping her own fireball, and Spike hurried to do the same. When they threw them, the tunnel was brightly lit for a few seconds, and they couldn't miss that it was indeed very different from all those they had crossed before.

It was decorated.

With statues.

Karai would have thought she was dreaming, if not for the baffled expressions on the others' faces.

They had been walking in these tunnels for so long without seeing anything different from the bare walls and ceiling, she had begun to consider that these tunnels might have been meant for traveling and nothing more.

But the statues she had just seen were proof that their ancestors had another purpose for that network. What was it?

She couldn't wait to get a closer look at it. It was all she could do to walk and not run inside the tunnel.

"Karai, wait!" Leonardo exclaimed.

"I won't go far. I want to see this," she said, without looking at him because she didn't need to see his exasperated expression to know she wasn't exactly being careful.

But she would stay in the others' line of sight. And besides, Angel was already following her, as was Spike. Leonardo breathed a deep sigh.

"Raph, hurry up," he yelled in the tunnel they had come from. "We found something."

Then he hurried to join them.

Now Karai could see that there were two rows of statues carved directly in the stone, one on each side of the tunnel. She held her breath, admiring their elegant curves and the level of detail in their clothing and hairstyle. Such fashion was at least two hundred years old.

"Who do you think they are?" Spike whispered.

From his tone, he was as awed as she was.

"I don't know. If I had to guess, I'd say they're our ancestors."

Angel's fireball rose higher in the tunnel, and Karai could see that there were symbols written above the statues' heads. That language wasn't in use anymore, but she hadn't spent all these hours deciphering ancient scrolls for nothing.

"These are names," she said.

"You can read that?" Leonardo asked.

Karai savored the admiration in his voice.

"Yes."

"I wonder why they sculpted them here," Angel said. "Why not in the open, where everyone could admire them?"

Karai didn't have an answer for that. She stroked one of the statues, wishing she could decipher its mysteries.

The solemnity of that moment was broken by the arrival of Raphael and Slash, who came running to them like they were expecting trouble.

"Guys!" Raphael searched the tunnel, looking for an enemy that wasn't here. "What happened? Are you alright?" He paused. "And what are these statues?"

"We don't know," Leonardo answered. "And yes, we're alright."

Raphael dropped his arms. "Not that I'm not rejoicing about that, but maybe don't yell next time. I really thought you were in danger."

Leonardo winced. "Sorry about that. I didn't want us to split up, and Karai was really eager to move forwards."

"This is a discovery of primary importance," Karai replied with dignity. "I knew these tunnels held the key to our past." She glared at Leonardo. "And to think we could have explored them months ago."

Leonardo had the good grace to look sheepish.

Raphael crossed his arms. "And we really don't have the time to do it now."

For one brief moment, Karai had forgotten the reason of their presence here. Her anxiety and her grief had been forced into the background by her overwhelming excitement.

And now they were taking front stage again.

She bit her lip. "Yes, I know."

Then she moved forward before the others had a chance to see the treacherous tears trying to escape her eyes.

What kind of a daughter was she, to enjoy that moment while her father might be dying somewhere?

Leonardo's shoulders sagged as Karai moved on at a brisk pace. He knew Raphael was right, but he still wished he would have let Karai enjoy their finding a little longer.

It had felt good to see her so excited, happy even.

He followed her, watching the statues as he passed by them. Something was nagging at him. It wasn't as much the subtle difference in their clothes as the way their moves were suggested. A minority of these statues had different stances, exactly as if…

"What is it?" Raphael asked, as if he had read Leonardo's unrest on his face.

Well, he probably had.

"I think these are firebenders," he said, pointing at several statues. "And these," he pointed at other statues, "would be waterbenders."

"Really?" Angel said, surprised.

"It would make sense." Karai's voice was steady, but she didn't turn to watch him. "We already know that these tunnels sheltered waterbenders, from the way only you can open them. But they couldn't have built them without the complicity of firebenders."

"I wonder if they had earthbenders too," Raphael mused. "It would have made digging these tunnels that much easier."

"No objection here," Angel said.

The row of statues seemed endless. Leonardo wondered how long it had taken to carve them, and what their purpose was. They would likely never know.

"Guys, there is a gate," Karai said suddenly. "And… wow."

From her tone, Leonardo couldn't say if she was appalled or amazed, and he hurried to see what had prompted her reaction.

There was indeed a stone gate, with two heavily decorated door panels. Two statues flanked it. The left one was a man, that didn't look any different from so many of the other statues as far as Leonardo could tell.

As for the right one…

Leonardo took a sharp breath.

The right one was a woman, and it looked eerily like his mother.

"What the…" Raphael said.

Leonardo could tell his twin was as shocked as he was.

"Okay, so that's unexpected," Angel added. "Anybody has an explanation for this?"

Leonardo forced himself to stop looking at the statue of the person who couldn't be his mother and to come closer to the gate. The right part displayed these stylized waves that he had learned were some sort of lock. The left part, however, displayed two zigzagged lines that almost touched at their top. A stylized flame. Could it be that…

Karai's sharp intake of breath cut through his train of thinking.

"What's the matter?" he asked his cousin.

She seemed shaken as she pointed at the writing above the right statue. "Karai," she whispered. "It's written Karai."

"It's probably a coincidence," Raphael said, trying to sound more convinced than he felt. "Karai isn't a very common name, but it's not that rare either."

Karai ignored him and went to the left statue. "And here, it's written Chaplin."

"I know a Chaplin," Spike said. "An old neighbor of us."

"See?" Raphael told Karai. "Just a coincidence."

"We have to open that gate." Karai's features were set in a stubborn expression. "Leo?"

Leonardo stroked the panels. "I think I won't be able to open that one," he said. "At least not on my own. Look."

The others gathered around him.

"Do you think…" Angel said as she studied the stylized flame.

"Only one way to know," Raphael answered. "Leo?"

Leonardo nodded. "Step back, everyone," he said. "We don't know what's behind that door."

Then he raised his arms, filling one stylized wave after the other until the whole right panel was glowing blue. Next to him, Raphael was filling the stylized flame with sparkles of fire.

As soon as they were done, the fire and water suddenly vanished and the outline of the door glowed white.

Then the two panels opened.

The room was huge, especially considering how underground they were, and Karai felt awed by the sight in front of her.

The walls disappeared behind shelves bursting with scrolls. Everywhere else in the room, rectangular-shaped blocks of stone above half their height formed a way that circled to a bigger block standing in the center of the room.

It was deserted as far as she could tell.

"And to think that this was in our home all along," Angel whispered.

Karai shared her fascination. She itched to read these scrolls, but she didn't dare to take one. What if she destroyed it? They had remained undisturbed for centuries. She knew there were ointments that could give old scrolls their flexibility back, but she hadn't brought them along. Why would she? This was a rescue party for her father, not an archaeological expedition.

And still, she would have given a lot to learn who that Karai woman was, and why she had her statue in the depths of the mountain.

Leonardo had made his way to one of the rectangular-shaped blocks. "They look like graves," he said.

Spike shivered.

"Maybe they're the graves of all the people we've seen outside," Angel whispered. "It's their resting place."

"As much as a library." Karai crossed her arms so her fingers wouldn't err so close to the precious scrolls. She wasn't sure she trusted them right now. "Don't let your fireballs anywhere near the scrolls."

If one idiot destroyed this precious testimony of their people's past, she might very well strangle them herself.

"These people took a lot of trouble to create this place," Raphael said. "You would think they would have passed on its memory."

"Waterbenders weren't welcome anymore after what happened with the Shredder," Leonardo said slowly. "Maybe they had to hide it. Maybe they intended to tell a selected few and something happened."

"Maybe the answer is somewhere in these scrolls." Raphael was walking amongst the maybe-graves. "If all those people died in the fight against the Shredder, the oasis was way more populated than it is now."

"You need both firebending and waterbending to open these gates. They were allies. They fought together." Leonardo bowed his head.

Karai could see how seeing proof that some of the oasis firebenders and waterbenders had once worked hand in hand could move him.

Slash started talking for the first time since they had entered the statues' tunnel. "I don't want to break up your fun, but where are we supposed to go now? This place has only one entrance."

Karai realized that he was right. She had been so amazed by all the scrolls against the walls that she had failed to notice the obvious: the shelves encircled the whole room, except for the gate they had used to come in.

"I guess we'll have to go back to the intersection and choose another tunnel," Raphael said.

Karai winced. She wasn't happy having to leave that place so soon, but they couldn't afford to lose any more time.

Later. She would come back later, and she would unlock the mystery of that other Karai.

Leonardo hesitated for one brief second. "Let's check more thoroughly first. There could be a hidden passage somewhere."

She glanced at him, trying to read his face. Was it his sole motivation, or was he as eager to learn more as she was? With such a resemblance to their mother, that Karai must have been an ancestor of his. And a waterbender no less.

She shook that thought off. Leonardo wouldn't do anything that threatened their mission, she trusted him on that. Besides, having a secondary exit was always a smart move, and their ancestors had been smart.

Their little group scattered across the room. Karai followed Leonardo towards the biggest rectangular stone in the center. It was higher than both of them. Was it a bigger grave or something else entirely?

"When this will be over, I'll spend my time in here," she told his cousin, in an attempt to start a more light-hearted conversation and distract them both from their gloomy thoughts.

"You won't be the only one," Leonardo said. He frowned as they reached the biggest stone block. "Look, something is carved into the stone. Can you read it?"

Karai squinted to discern the words. Raphael had once again lent Leonardo a fireball, so she didn't have to create her own, but the light was still dim.

She wasn't sure why she hadn't firebent yet. Was it because once she did, there would be no turning back? If Slash and Spike knew, soon the whole oasis would too.

Including her father.

She was furious against herself. Wasn't it ridiculous to think about her father's reaction in such a moment? Her apprehension to disappoint him paled in comparison of the worry she felt. Unless it only fueled it?

"It's written Stand guard forever, but it doesn't look like a full sentence. It's not properly capitalized." She began circling the block. "Here. It says Here our most valiant fighters stand guard forever. If you think yourself worthy of their secrets, come forward and learn." She was now on the opposite side of the block and could see steps climbing up.

"What does it mean, being worthy?" Leonardo whispered, more to himself than to her.

She climbed the steps, wondering what waited for her on the top. Was it a hidden passage? Or just a viewpoint on the whole room?

She quickly realized that it was neither one nor the other. The top of the rectangular stone was hollow. Not by much, one or two feet maybe, but that artificial basin was filled with water.

"Leo! Come over here, it's a pool!"

Her cousin quickly joined her.

"Do you see…do you feel anything?" she asked, not exactly knowing what to look for.

She didn't know much about waterbending. She just thought it wasn't a coincidence if there was a pool here.

"Hmm," Leonardo merely said, leaning forwards as if he was trying to read in the water.

Leonardo's heart beat faster as he watched the still water surface. He had never felt this close to his ancestors before. Here, in this place, he could believe that he belonged to the oasis after all - that he was a part of its history.

And that Karai woman, the one that looked like his mother. She had been a waterbender. Had she fought against the Shredder, although she was obviously related to him? The resemblance was so strong… Had she been his daughter?

His head was dizzy from all the secrets that place held. All these scrolls…

But they didn't have the time to read them all, and they were most certainly too fragile anyways - or Karai would already have seized them.

Water, however, wasn't fragile.

Leonardo calmed his mind and focused, like he had done on the island, not so long ago.

He needed information. They knew way too little about the Shredder. If Leonardo had been a survivor of the first fight, he would have made sure to tell his descendants exactly what had happened so they could replicate it, if need be. But Raphael had been adamant: he hadn't been told anything, and from Bradford, Saki and Yoshi's reactions to the Shredder's awakening, they didn't know either.

Somewhere along the way, the knowledge had been lost. Had their ancestors foreseen it? Had they built this place as a way, not only to remember the fallen, but also to pass on their memory?

He watched the pool like it held the answer to every question he had, but no picture formed under him.

Leonardo tried to hide his disappointment. April had said that water-reading was rare; maybe he had just been lucky that first time.

He straightened up. From here, he could see how the rectangular stones - the graves - formed a spiral, with the pool at its center.

Leonardo suddenly felt the urge to be in contact with his element. Maybe it would help him think. At the very least, it would appease him, and he would need a clear head if they were to succeed in their quest.

Leonardo removed his sandals, pulled up his trousers and entered the water.

To his surprise, it was warm.

"What the…"

"What is it?" Karai immediately asked.

"It's warm," he explained.

While the rational part of his brain deduced that there must be a source of heat below the pool, his soul whispered to him that once more, fire and water were entangled - and that this was how it was supposed to be.

He moved around, letting the water stroke his legs. His feet felt irregularities in the ground, which was strange considering how smooth everything else was.

Leonardo closed his eyes and tried to discern a pattern.

A spiral, like the one the graves formed. He walked to its center.

The water surface shivered. Leonardo could almost picture it calling to him - like it itched to rise around him.

It was stupid. The water wasn't sentient, was it?

But the urge to answer its call was still here.

Leonardo shifted his body to begin a sequence that would coil tentacles of water around his body.

The water rose alright, but instead of the tentacles he expected, it shifted into a figure.

Raphael was investigating the shelves on one of the walls when he felt the skin of his neck prickle.

He abruptly turned around to watch what was happening - and he gaped.

In the center of the room, only lighted by the new fireball he had given Leonardo, a water statue of his mother was rising in the air.

No, not a statue. It was moving - walking. And now another water figure was joining it - a man, who looked like the Chaplin from the gate. Alright. Then it wasn't Tang Shen, it was this other Karai, and…

What the heck was Leonardo doing?

Raphael ran to the epicenter of this waterbending display. As more and more water rose from the biggest block, the one Karai and Leonardo had been investigating - he should have come with them, even if they would have covered less ground that way, he shouldn't have trusted that his twin would stay out of trouble for five entire minutes - it shifted into more and more shapes until it filled the whole ceiling, and suddenly Raphael was looking at a battle, fireballs were being thrown at a man in the middle, and that man had his mother's face - the Shredder - and it was so disturbing, no wonder Leonardo had been upset, and the Shredder was falling, and then he was under attack again, but this time by waterbenders, and then he was in front of the woman - Karai - and he paused, and she stroke first, and he retaliated, and that Chaplin was here again, and…

And he was climbing the steps, passing by an awestruck Karai, just in time to jump into the water and catch Leonardo as he fell.

"Leo!"

"I'm… alright," his idiot of a brother answered. "Did you see that?"

"Everybody saw that," Raphael said. "What were you thinking?"

"I…" Leonardo paused to catch his breath. He was leaning heavily on Raphael. "It just happened. But now we know how they did it!"

"We do?" Raphael replayed in his head the scene he had just witnessed. He certainly couldn't see how it was going to help them, from a tactical point a view.

"Yes! That woman… That Karai. She took something from the Shredder. It weakened him, enough that he had to retreat." Leonardo straightened up. "I didn't see the end, I was too tired to keep the water up. Once I try again…"

Raphael grabbed his twin by the shoulders and stifled the urge to shake him. "No way, you're already exhausted. What use will it be if you're too tired to fight?"

Leonardo looked like he wanted to argue, but Slash's outraged voice prevented him from doing that.

"You're related to him!" he yelled. "Don't try to deny it. That man, it was the Shredder! And he looked just like your mother!"

"That Karai must have been his daughter," Karai said, thinking fast. "And she fought him, with Chaplin and the others. From the way Chaplin was looking at her, I'd say he's your ancestor too."

Raphael watched her in disbelief. "You deduced that from water figures?"

But Slash wasn't done.

"You knew," he accused them. "How can we trust you now?"

Raphael wondered if he and Leonardo should try to deny. It was probably too late for that; their lack of reaction to what should had been shocking news had already betrayed them.

He caught Angel's look. She seemed hurt for some reason, and that pained him more than Slash's anger did.

"Yeah, we have a terrible ancestor," he said. "And that Karai had a terrible father. I guess it happens to the best of us."

Slash clenched his fists, looking furious, but he didn't reply.

"I only learned about it recently," Leonardo said calmly. "If anything, it makes me more willing to defeat the Shredder."

The silence that followed was broken by Angel.

"We need to keep going. I didn't find anything, so if no one else did, I suggest we turn back and let Spike chose another tunnel…" She paused, turning around. "Wait. Where is Spike?"

Raphael's heart sank as he realized that the teenager was nowhere in sight.

"Maybe he just hid, because he's a coward," Slash said.

But his voice didn't hold half as much venom as Raphael would have expected it.

Spike was yelling all he was worth as he slid faster and faster in the hidden passage he had just found behind the shelves.

At first, he had been immensely relieved that it existed. After all, he had been the one to suggest taking the tunnel that had led them to this room. He didn't want it to be a dead-end.

Spike had been about to tell the others about his discovery when Raphael had started running. As he turned around to see what had caused that reaction, his foot had landed inside the passage and immediately slid forwards.

Spike had lost his balance…

And the rack had closed behind him.

He should have been more cautious, he knew that much. But he had been careful not to let his source of light too close to the scrolls, like Karai had said, and how was he supposed to know that the ground of this hidden passage would be icy?

Chapter Text

"He was looking at these shelves," Raphael said.

Slash wasn't surprised that Raphael had been paying attention to that. Since the beginning of their expedition, Raphael had kept an eye on both Slash and Spike, as if he feared that Slash would hurt Spike if he was left alone with him.

Well, maybe Slash would.

Still, it was concerning that Spike had vanished. Not that Slash cared about his well-being - not at all - but because whatever had abducted him might still lurk in the shadows of this room.

He, Raphael and Angel were lighting it as best they could, but the many stone blocks presented lots of opportunities for hiding places. And the fact he had just realized Raphael and Leonardo were descendants of the Shredder didn't make it any more reassuring.

They knew, Slash thought, rage fighting his rising anxiety. And they didn't care sharing that knowledge with me.

Even though he had traveled with them from the waterbenders' island to the oasis. Even though Raphael and Slash had survived their trip with Bishop together.

Not that Slash cared.

The teenager started walking in the direction indicated by Raphael, careful to check every corner in his path. He increased the size of his fireball in case he had to use it as a weapon. His move made Karai frown - it looked like the girl was more worried about stupid scrolls getting burnt than about what was hidden in the shadows.

Slash hated it here. He wasn't made for tunnels and underground networks. He was a child of the sun, and loved nothing more than to feel its caress on his skin. Here, it was too dark - too cold.

"He can't be far," Leonardo said, straightening up so he wasn't leaning on Raphael anymore. "Maybe he found some hidden passage."

Or maybe he had fallen into a trap. Slash merely hoped he wouldn't, too.

From the corner of his eye, he saw Leonardo dry both himself and his brother. The water described a graceful semicircle before reaching the top of the biggest block in the room. Slash had already deduced there was a pool here - where else would Leonardo have found so much water?

As he looked left and right, searching for the stupid teenager that was somehow his brother - he hated that, he hated it, it was a terrible situation, no matter what Raphael said - Slash tried to think more calmly about the scene he had just witnessed.

The water had pictured a whole theater scene below the room's ceiling. Slash would never have admitted it aloud, but he was impressed. And maybe a little scared.

Leonardo didn't look dangerous, but maybe he was? Maybe he was going to betray them. After all, he was a waterbender just like the Shredder. Maybe he was leading them to the Shredder for a whole another purpose than to fight him…

If that what the case, Slash would make him pay.

But Karai had said that the Shredder's own daughter had fought him, and she was a waterbender too.

She had a terrible father, Raphael had said. It happens to the best of us.

Slash was wincing just thinking about it. The nerve of that guy! Who did he think he was? What did he know about dysfunctional families, with the one he had?

It was all he could do not to clench his fists. No matter what everybody else thought, he was able to control himself.

He had done that his entire life.

The five remaining members of their little group had arrived in front of the shelves where Raphael had last seen Spike. Karai gestured for them to stop.

"I'll look at it," she said.

Slash wasn't keen on listening to that non-bender, but if it was a trap, he would rather she was the one to fall into it.

"Be careful," Leonardo told his cousin.

It really sounded like he cared. Could someone use that tone towards a person they intended to betray?

Slash didn't know what to think.

Angel avoided looking at Raphael as she stepped back to let Karai investigate the shelves.

She would have thought that he knew he could trust her, but apparently not. So what if he was related to the Shredder? Angel had no doubt that her own lineage had its fair share of undesirable people.

But Raphael hadn't trusted her enough to tell her, and she couldn't help being bothered by it.

She would have liked the chance to ask him for an explanation, but now wasn't the time for that. She turned her attention to Karai, who had stuck her head between a pile of scrolls and the top of the shelf.

"Did you find something?" she asked Karai, pretending she wasn't seeing Raphael's pitiful expression as he tried to meet her eye.

"These scrolls appear to be blank," Karai said, her voice slightly muffled. "And they're glued to the shelves. If I wanted to put a lever somewhere, I'd do it right here, and… Ha!"

The rack of shelves on Karai's left pivoted on itself, freeing a dark opening in the wall. It had a lower ceiling than the tunnels they had seen until then, and it was sloped.

"It looks like Spike did find a hidden passage," Raphael whispered.

Angel frowned. The wall was large enough that they wouldn't have heard Spike if he had shouted, but they should at least be seeing the light of his fireball. And yet the tunnel was pitch black.

Was Spike lying unconscious somewhere inside it?

"Spike!" she yelled, going closer to the tunnel's entrance.

"Stop!" Leonardo shouted.

Angel stopped, surprised. She hadn't seen anything out of the - oh.

Now that she paying attention to the start of the tunnel more than to its depths, she could see that the ground was reflecting her twin fireballs in a strange way.

Leonardo knelt beside her and touched the ground.

"It's frozen," he whispered. "That tunnel must communicate with the Shredder's lair."

Heavy silence followed his words.

"That's good, right?" Raphael asked hopefully, breaking it. "That's where we want to go, after all."

Spike hadn't answered Angel's yell, but now that Leonardo had mentioned how close they might very well be to the Shredder, she didn't feel like yelling again in this dark hole.

"The slope is rather steep," Karai observed. "If Spike slid… Well, he might be all the way down by now."

"If we're going inside this, we'll need to melt the ice," Raphael said. He looked at his brother. "Do you want to do it?"

Leonardo shook his head. "It'd take too long. We have to get to Spike as fast as we can. I suggest we slid, too. I can slow us down at the end."

He sat down and put his legs inside the tunnel entrance.

"Uh, sure," Raphael said, obviously not feeling very enthusiastic about it.

Angel thought that Spike didn't have anyone to slow him down, and she bit her lip, hard.

"No way I'm sliding inside this," Slash said, furious.

"Then stay here," Karai replied. She had already sat down behind Raphael. "We'll pick you up on the way back."

"Are you sure the tunnel will stay open?" Angel asked. "It closed behind Spike, after all."

"No. I tried to block the lever, but I can't be sure it'll work." Karai tilted her head. "All the more reason that someone stays here."

"Then it should be you." Slash crossed his arms as he sat down too. "You like this place the most. Besides, you're not a bender. You'll only get in our way in a fight."

Angel glanced at Karai, curious to see whether her friend was going to prove him wrong.

"Are you done?" Leonardo asked, exasperated, before Karai could make up her mind. "We don't have time for this."

Now they were all forming a line on the ground: Leonardo first, then Raphael who had put an arm around his twin's waist while the other controlled a fireball, then Karai, then Angel, then Slash.

"On my count," Leonardo whispered. "Three, two, one."

Their human caterpillar slid inside the tunnel.

Spike had stopped yelling when he had realized that nobody was answering him. It had been several minutes ago, as far as he could tell, and he was still sliding down the steep slope of that tunnel, at such a speed that he didn't dare to bend anything bigger than a small fireball, for fear of burning his face instead of melting the ice.

He barely felt his bottom anymore, and he was beginning to rethink his latest life choices.

Why couldn't I just stay in the oasis and watch the children like I was asked to?

It felt like he was swallowed whole into the earth's bowels. He merely hoped that it was just a figure of speech and no giant beast was waiting to eat him alive.

Then the slope became less steep, and Spike began to slow down. It almost didn't hurt when he finally hit a wall at the end of the tunnel.

"Ouch," he said out loud, before wincing. He couldn't be sure he was alone.

Spike took several deep breathes. The air was colder here, and he used his firebending to keep his body at an acceptable temperature.

He was in a small room, whose walls and ceiling, like the ground, were covered in ice. To Spike's horror, parts of said walls and ceiling were beginning to detach, some already on the ground. Obviously this place had suffered a lot from the recent earthquake.

There were two new tunnels leaving it, and they didn't seem in a better shape than the room itself.

Spike wouldn't have explored them anyways. He wanted to go back to the others, which meant walking up the tunnel he had slid all the way down.

It wasn't an impossible task. All he would have to do would be to melt the ice as he progressed.

Spike didn't lose another second to stand up. This place was making his skin crawl and he wanted nothing more than to leave it on the spot.

He immediately fell back to the ground.

Right. The ice. It wasn't something you could just walk on.

Spike started melting it. When the thin film under him had turned to an inoffensive puddle, he got up and flexed his muscles.

Nothing broken.

He took a few steps, just to make sure he could still walk. His body was stiff and aching, but it was functional.

Melting the ice as he went, he made his way to the tunnel he had come from.

A crackle behind him made him jump, and he turned around, launching his fireball without even waiting to see what had made that sound.

He was the only person in the room, and the fireball hit the opposite wall and vanished. For one second Spike found himself in total darkness - and everything could attack him, and he wouldn't see them, he hated feeling so defenseless, he hated it, he was not that person anymore - until he made another fireball.

Then he realized what had crackled. The pool of water he had melted earlier had frozen again.

Spike swallowed hard. Right now, he would give a lot to be in the company of someone he knew.

Even Slash.

Raphael would have appreciated the ride a lot more if he wasn't so worried about Spike's disappearance, Leonardo's last exploit and Angel's sudden coldness all at once.

And by coldness he didn't mean the fact that the temperature had dropped significantly.

That didn't bother him that much; his firebending kept him warm, and he made sure it was warming Leonardo too.

He was also ensuring that his brother had enough light to see what was in front of them, so he would avoid hitting a wall or Spike, but so far the tunnel hadn't curved.

The only sound they heard was the rustle of clothes against ice as they slid faster and faster. It was still too loud for Raphael; he would have wanted them to be completely silent.

He felt unwelcome in this part of the underground, like it was… what? Haunted?

Don't be ridiculous.

If there were ghosts in these tunnels, they would have met them already, right? And they would likely be friendly ghosts, people from the past who had fought the Shredder like they were trying to do. People who would help them.

Or did the Shredder count as a ghost?

This wasn't helping. Raphael tried to shut off his brain, but the treacherous thing kept showing him pictures of a Shredder made entirely out of ice, with arms and legs bristling with shards, who bent over him with a mad smile and…

He saw light at the end of the tunnel.

"Leo," he said, even though his brother couldn't have missed it.

Leonardo began slowing them down, helped in that by the new and way gentler inclination of the slope. They came to a stop right before exiting the tunnel.

Raphael could see the unmistakable light of a fireball flickering in the room in front of them, and although he couldn't see anyone, he immediately recognized the voice calling them.

"Guys?"

"Spike!" Raphael exclaimed, forgetting in his relief that he had wanted to be silent.

Leonardo hurried to exit the tunnel, as did Raphael. He smiled at Spike.

"I'm so happy you're alright! We were worried."

But Spike didn't look happy. He was watching the ceiling with horror, and just when Slash - who was exiting the tunnel after Karai and Angel - set foot in the room, he launched himself forwards and pushed him to the side.

"Move!" he yelled to the others.

Leonardo reacted on instinct. He grabbed Raphael's sleeve and jumped backwards, his feet sliding on the ice that seemed to cover everything in this room. He melted it without even thinking about it.

Karai and Angel had already stepped back, and they gaped as the part of the ceiling that was right above the tunnel's exit collapsed. The rocks lifted a cloud of dust as they hit the ground.

Leonardo swiftly checked that nobody was hurt, especially Spike and Slash who had been closest to the tunnel.

They had both fallen to the ground and were now standing up, dusting themselves. Both showed the same shocked expression, and for the first time Leonardo caught a resemblance between them.

"Is everybody alright?" he asked.

The others answered with more or less convincing 'Yes', and Leonardo stifled a sigh of relief.

He grimaced as he assessed the damage. The tunnel they had come from was now completely blocked. If they wanted to go back this way, they would need to clear the way first.

He wasn't going to see the end of their ancestors' memories any time soon.

He hadn't been ready for what had happened in the pool. If only he had been able to keep it up just a while longer…

"The ceiling must have been weakened," Karai said. "It stood for Spike, but our passing was the last straw."

"There are two other tunnels, but they don't look in any better shape." Angel had stuck her head in the right tunnel. "This one looks like it's about to collapse any sec-AH!"

She jumped backwards, a hand on her heart.

"What happened?" Raphael said, running to her.

Leonardo made sure his brother's feet landed on wet ground and not on ice.

"I saw… On the wall… Look," Angel whispered, her face paler than Leonardo had ever seen it.

He moved forwards, following his brother. He could feel it - the ice. There was so much of it, and it was so close.

They were closer to their goal than ever before, but Leonardo didn't feel the Shredder's presence at all - which was a relief.

"Oh," Raphael said, and Leonardo hurried to join him.

That tunnel was in such poor shape that portions of its walls had already detached, allowing to see what was behind it.

A substance scintillating in the light of the fireballs.

Ice.

We must be below the water level, Leonardo thought.

He came closer to see what had frightened Angel so much, and he saw it.

The hand trapped inside the ice.

The night was falling, he could feel it. Far above his head, in the sky that he hadn't seen in centuries, the moon was rising.

As did his power.

Above him, he could hear the earth tremble. It must be the work of the oasis people. They must have noticed the disappearance of their warriors by now.

These annoying insects. Were they trying to collapse the cavern on him? Did they really think it would be enough to kill him?

Fools.

He made himself more comfortable on his ice throne. He had never minded the coldness and harshness of that material.

Just a few more hours. Then I'll meet them on the surface. Then I'll show them who I am…

He had been so patient. A few more hours were nothing. The reward would be worth it…

He frowned.

Something was wrong. There were people close, way too close from him. They were disturbing the ice.

The cavern was huge, and he had been focusing on the people above, but now that he was turning his full attention to it, there could be no mistake.

Someone was waterbending nearby, and he knew exactly who it was.

Violent joy filled what was left of his heart.

So you came.

Karai was removing blocks of rock as fast as she could, as did the others.

Behind the hand was the shape of a body. She couldn't be sure, but she thought she recognized it - that person was working with her father.

And if they were here, frozen in the ice…

Then maybe, just maybe, her father was here too.

The plan was simple. They would first widen the opening, then Leonardo would waterbend the ice and free the body. Then the firebenders would warm it until the person woke up.

Because they were going to wake up. Nothing else would be acceptable.

Karai stopped for a second, just the time to rub her hands together. The tips of her fingers were beginning to feel numb from the cold.

"Karai," Angel whispered.

Karai turned to her friend. Without another word - they were all too aware that the enemy was near - Angel put one cupped hand above the other before flattening them.

Karai felt the firebending at play. She considered her own hands.

She would be no use to anyone if they froze.

She glanced at the ice, and the shape that she hoped to free, and she took her decision. She mimicked Angel's moves, and soon a pleasant warmth diffused in her body.

"You're a firebender?" Slash said, forgetting to whisper in his surprise.

"Hush!" Raphael and Leonardo both said.

"No, really?" she whispered, rolling her eyes to hide her uneasiness.

Slash's face twisted into a scowl. An even bigger scowl than before, that was.

Apparently Slash wasn't too happy to have been rescued by Spike.

"If there is anything else we need to know, I'd rather learn about it now," Slash whispered back, a little too forcefully.

Karai exchanged a glance with Angel, Leonardo and Raphael.

"No, I think we're good," Raphael said.

It didn't escape Karai's notice that Spike had bowed his head to hide his face. She wondered what he might be hiding.

The opening was now wide enough to let a body pass.

"Leo, now," she whispered.

Leonardo nodded and slowly moved his arms. The ice turned into water that went swirling around the body. Then Leonardo changed his stance, and the body slowly began to move, carried by the water, until it was in the tunnel with them.

"I didn't remove all the ice," Leonardo whispered. "I don't want to risk breaking them."

Karai nodded. "We'll melt the rest with fire at the same time we warm them up."

She looked at the hole that the body had left in the ice. Behind the now vacant space, she could see other shapes.

Hope swelled in her heart. They were going to make it. They were going to save them.

She felt someone's gaze upon her and turned her head to smile at Leonardo.

So she didn't see it coming.

Suddenly there was water all around her, engulfing her, and the cold seized her body, threatening to knock her unconscious.

And she realized that the ice in front of them had melted all at once.

Chapter Text

Leonardo reacted on instinct when the water engulfed him. From his hours of swimming into the ocean, he knew it was hopeless to fight the flow; therefore he didn't try to. He merely redirected it so it would push him towards the surface.

He knew he didn't have much time. The water was ice cold, and he couldn't stay in it for long or he would freeze to death.

After what seemed like forever, but couldn't have been more than a handful of seconds, his head broke through the water.

Leonardo took a gulp of fresh air, then another, as he took in his surroundings.

He was in a cavern, floating on the water not far away from a shore of rocks. On the opposite side, something blue was glowing in the distance; this was the only reason why he could see, because the others' fireballs had all vanished.

The others.

None of them knew how to swim. They were going to drown if Leonardo didn't rescue them.

In spite of the cold, he dived back into the water. The bluish light was no use here, but now that he was looking for them, Leonardo found out that he could feel his companions. They were struggling against the current and disturbed the natural flow. Leonardo pulled Raphael out of the water first, then Karai, then Angel, then Slash and Spike - and he pushed them towards the shore, where they landed on the rocks with much coughing and swearing. Soon, the familiar light of fireballs allowed him to see clearly enough that he could discern Raphael's frantic expression as he turned his head on all sides, no doubt looking for Leonardo.

I'm here, Leonardo wanted to tell him. But he needed to spare his energy to reach the shore, too - his arms were already moving slower as the numbness gained ground.

He swam in the cavern, all too aware that the lights were painting a shining target on his companions.

But it wasn't like they had to avoid drawing attention on themselves. That was a lost battle at that point.

Leonardo thought bitterly about what had happened. He hadn't felt a thing. One second he was trying to free the warriors from the ice, and the next the ice had turned to water and engulfed them in its current.

There was only one being who could have done that, a being that Leonardo had witnessed waking up in a cavern which looked suspiciously like this one.

Leonardo finally reached the shore. He grazed his knees and palms on the rocks as he struggled to stand down and dry himself and the others. Then he put his arms around his shivering body, his eyes scanning the cavern in search of the one who had been strangely silent until then.

Raphael made his way to him and suddenly two strong arms were embracing him. The warmth radiating from them was almost painful.

"Interesting," said a voice. "I must say this is rather entertaining."

Leonardo's heart raced fast. The person who had talked stood just out of reach of the fireballs' light. Leonardo was blinded by these, and he could only discern a vague shape standing on the water.

He didn't dare to close his eyes to better focus, but he spread his consciousness as far as he could, letting it follow the water until he felt the ice platform on which the Shredder was standing.

An ice platform that was lazily drifting towards them.

I was beginning to think you wouldn't come, the Shredder's voice said in his head.

Leonardo recoiled from that presence, and it retreated from his head.

Alas, not from reality.

"Let them go," Leonardo said, his voice hoarser and less assured than he would have liked. "It's me you want."

Just as he said these words, fireballs went past him and towards the Shredder. The others had obviously decided it was useless talking to the enemy. Raphael had freed an arm so he could launch one too, but his other arm was still around Leonardo's waist.

Leonardo knew they were outmatched, but the way the Shredder didn't move out of the line of fire - the way a wave of water just rose and extinguished the fireballs like they were sparkles - it really drove the point home.

In the brief time span before the firebenders lighted other fireballs, the Shredder's shape danced in a bluish halo. He had moved closer to them, close enough that Leonardo could see his emaciated features, like he was nothing more than a skeleton with skin - more dead than alive.

But there was no mistaking the power that radiated from him.

"It looks like they don't want me to let them go," the Shredder said, his tone cruel.

Leonardo braced himself for an attack that didn't come.

He's toying with us, he realized with horror. He knows we don't stand a chance.

Nonetheless, it was an opportunity that Leonardo couldn't afford to miss. He needed to come up with a new plan, as the previous one - freeing the frozen warriors right under the Shredder's nose - had spectacularly backfired.

Leonardo knew that April, Splinter, Yoshi and Casey were on their way. He needed to buy them time.

Unless they had already arrived, and fought, and been defeated? No. Leonardo wasn't going to allow his thoughts to wander in that direction.

And if could keep the Shredder's focus on him, maybe the others would have the opportunity to find and free the frozen warriors. Leonardo deemed it unlikely that the Shredder had melted their prisons with the rest of the ice. He hadn't felt anyone else than his companions underwater.

Another flurry of fireballs tried to reach the Shredder, and met the same fate as the previous one.

"Stop," Leonardo whispered to the others. "It's useless."

"What do you suggest we do, then?" Slash hissed. "He's out of reach of our other attacks. And in case you haven't noticed, he's walking on the water and we can't swim!"

"He's not walking on the water, he's walking on ice," Leonardo said. It gave him an idea. "Find the other warriors and free them while I distract him."

"While we distract him," Raphael corrected his sentence.

Leonardo had no time for an argument with his twin, and besides, he wasn't sure what he could have said. Don't, we don't stand a chance in a fight and I don't want you to die when the Shredder becomes tired of talking?

Besides, he would probably not last long without Raphael to keep his body warm. The feeling reminded him of the sun, far above this cavern; it was like he was carrying a part of their home with him.

Except they had spent so much time in the tunnels, it might very well be past sunset. In that case, they were running out of time.

Leonardo took a deep breath and froze some water in front of him. He jumped on the newly created ice platform and managed to keep his balance in spite of it pitching. Raphael followed him, his feet slipping on the frozen surface. He would have fallen if he hadn't clung to Leonardo.

Leonardo pushed the ice platform away from the shore.

"Such a nice sight," the Shredder said, his voice heavy with irony. He was still floating towards Leonardo at a slow pace, like he had all the time in the world. "Nothing like family, right?"

He waved his hand, and a block of ice crashed against the shore Leonardo and Raphael had just left. At first, Leonardo feared that the Shredder had finally decided it was time to attack. Then he realized that there was a shape trapped inside the ice. He couldn't see who it was, but he had a hunch about it.

Karai's desperate yell confirmed it.

"Father!"

"You can't say I didn't keep my word," the Shredder told him.

His smirk turned Leonardo's stomach.

Karai ran towards the block of ice that sheltered her father's body. The impact of the ice against the rock had chipped it, but as far as she could tell her father wasn't hurt.

The wave of relief threatened to send her to her knees, but she couldn't afford to be weak.

Several feet away and moving fast, Leonardo and Raphael stood on an ice platform. Karai wondered if Leonardo had an actual plan - if so, she would have liked to hear it.

But there was no time to worry about that, not when she had a job to do. Keeping an eye on the three figures floating on the water, Karai started melting the ice around her father's body, soon helped by Angel, Spike and Slash.

She wondered where the other warriors were. If they could find them, if they could warm them up, if they weren't dead, they could help in the fight.

But her father came first.

The Shredder was still talking to Leonardo like it was a tea party.

"Your bending is unrefined, but it holds promise," he was saying. "Join me and I'll teach you to use it properly."

Like Leonardo would ever accept that. Karai was wincing just thinking about it.

"You'll never be my teacher," Leonardo said, clearly offended just like Karai had thought.

There was irony in the Shredder's voice when he answered. "I already have been. Or did you think that your dreams were random?"

The horror that painted itself on the others' faces made Karai recoil, especially as she realized it might be mirroring her own. Slash stopped melting the ice, as if mesmerized by the discussion.

"Don't listen to him," she whispered fiercely. "It's exactly what he wants."

"Is that so?" the Shredder was now saying to Leonardo. "Then I guess you won't be useful to me after all."

There was a whistling, then Karai felt a sharp pain in her right arm, and she watched the shard of ice protruding from it in disbelief.

"Karai!" Leonardo yelled, desperate.

"I'm alright," she answered, even though it must be obvious that she wasn't.

She would need to tend to this injury before long, or she wouldn't be able to keep firebending like she had to.

A hail of ice shards came pouring down on her, and she barely had the time to dive behind the half-melted block of ice to avoid them.

Karai. The firebender girl was named Karai.

What an outrage.

The Shredder despised firebending. The man who had stolen his daughter had been a firebender. She had given him a child, a baby that the Shredder had never seen. Karai hadn't let him.

That man had turned her head, and she had tried to steal her father's most prized possession. He had taken it back, of course - but not before he had been too weakened to properly defend himself against the traitors that had turned against him, on the very day when he was supposed to end up the firebenders' resistance once and for all.

Was this Karai one of her descendants? No. He felt no connection to her, nothing at all.

She had no right to bear his daughter's name. He had been well inspired to hit her first; and now, he was going to kill her.

She would be the first to pay for his daughter's crimes.

The mention of Karai's name had seemed to darken the Shredder's mood, but Leonardo hadn't expected him to suddenly target his cousin, and his cousin only.

Flashes of fire broke through the darkness as Angel, Spike and Slash retaliated from the shore, hidden as they were behind the block of ice that was Saki, while Raphael tried different, more close-range attacks - and while his flames were beautiful, they got lost in the waves the Shredder created, never reaching the enemy.

And now the Shredder was throwing shards of ice at them all, faster than Leonardo would have thought possible, faster than he could melt them. On the shore, the block of ice was starting to crack. Was it what the Shredder intended? To use brute force to destroy it, as well as Saki's frozen body, under Karai's very eyes? And then kill them all?

No. Leonardo couldn't let that happen. He couldn't. He couldn't.

As his eyes kept going from the Shredder to his friends and vice versa, one of the fireballs, thrown upwards by someone who was either beginning to panic or unable to aim properly from their hiding place, briefly lighted the ceiling.

It was lower above the shore. Maybe this was the back of the cavern, or maybe it was a result from the fight with the earthbender Stockman. In any case, part of it was ready to collapse, which would isolate that part of the cavern from the rest; Leonardo and Raphael would then find themselves on one side with the Shredder, while the others would be safe behind a wall of rocks that no water could destroy.

There was no time for hesitation. Leonardo sent a tentacle of water upwards, and the liquid infiltrated the ceiling. Then he turned it to ice, making it increase in volume inside the interstices.

It didn't take more to trigger the fall. The ceiling collapsed, and the rocks falling into the water gave birth to waves that threatened to unbalance him and Raphael and sent their ice platform farther away.

The Shredder's fury was obvious.

"Your little trick won't save them," he spat.

And he turned his full attention to Leonardo and Raphael.

Raphael hadn't much real fighting experience, but he didn't need it to know this wasn't going well.

The good news was that Leonardo had somehow managed to collapse part of the ceiling, which meant the others were now out of the Shredder's reach.

The bad news was that the Shredder's wrath was now fully directed on them. The shower of ice shards was so dense they would surely have been pierced by several of them now, if their ice platform wasn't going on an erratic path through the cavern. Half of it was due to the collapse of the ceiling, and the other half seemed to be Leonardo's doing.

And Raphael still couldn't land a blow. The Shredder blocked all of his attacks with crashing waves of water, and sometimes he just disappeared from Raphael's view as their ice platform spun.

It was time to switch tactics. If he couldn't attack, then he would defend.

Raphael thought about all the people he loved, about how the Shredder would just kill them if he was given that chance, and he channeled his rage and worry and love into a shining flame that wrapped itself around Leonardo and him, just far enough that they wouldn't be burned. He had never attempted anything like this before, and it was threatening to escape his control, but Leonardo's presence helped him focus - the last thing Raphael wanted was for his twin to get burned by Raphael's own fire.

Well, one of the last things he wanted. The very last thing was for Leonardo to get killed, obviously.

The ice platform had slowed down. Leonardo was panting, and Raphael wondered how long he could keep it up. Leonardo had been waterbending a lot, maybe fighting for the water's control against the Shredder in ways Raphael couldn't see, and Raphael had no idea how exhausting waterbending was to begin with.

Several of the Shredder's ice shards reached the fire armor, and melted. It was very satisfying to see that Raphael's idea was working, even though he didn't know how long he could keep it up.

Leonardo took a deep breath and straightened up, putting his hand on Raphael's arm. Raphael felt a vine of water coil around it.

He immediately understood what his brother was suggesting.

He opened his fire armor just enough to let it pass, and intertwined a flame of his own with Leonardo's vine.

The improvised spear flew towards the Shredder, who summoned a wave that should have extinguished the flame.

It didn't. Leonardo was somehow protecting it with his own waterbending, and Raphael's flame crossed the wave without losing any of its power.

The Shredder's ice platform moved abruptly out of the way, and the spear missed him by several inches.

But it was progress. They had found a way to get past the Shredder's defenses; it made him less invincible than seconds before.

Raphael smiled grimly. They would need to throw several of those spears, at a higher speed, to have a chance to actually hit the Shredder, but it didn't seem such an impossible task anymore.

"Let's see how well you do without your precious brother," the Shredder spat.

At first, Raphael didn't understand what was happening. Why his limbs weren't answering his orders anymore. Why his arms were moving down and the fire armor was disappearing.

Then his feet jumped out of the ice platform, onto another one that had just come out of nowhere, and Raphael was turning towards his twin, turning against him, as he raised his hands and created a fireball, a fireball that would be deadly at such a close range, and he wanted to yell, but his tongue wasn't obeying him anymore.

It was Leonardo who did, with all the horror and fear that Raphael was feeling.

"No!"

Chapter Text

Karai couldn't believe her eyes. Part of the ceiling had collapsed in front of them, isolating their part of the cavern from the rest. Leonardo and Raphael were both on the other side, with the Shredder.

Seriously, Leo? she thought with indignation.

But she couldn't dwell on that. She had more pressing matters to attend to, like the pain she was beginning to feel in her injured arm. Focusing was becoming harder.

"Let me help you," Angel said. "I've experience with first-aid." She picked a small pot from the purse at her belt and put it on a nearby rock, along with bandages.

Karai would have welcomed any help, experienced or not, so she was all too happy to let Angel handle this.

"I can't hear them," Spike suddenly said. "It's like we're completely alone."

Karai listened as Angel removed the ice shard from her arm and applied some liquid from the pot - from the way it hurt, it could only be disinfectant. She heard the lapping of water nearby, droplets of melted ice hitting the rocks, their heavy breathes, but there was no sound of Raphael or Leonardo or the Shredder, or anything resembling a fight.

The rock barrier must be too wide. At least it probably meant that the Shredder couldn't reach them anymore - which was no doubt what Leonardo had wanted.

"Then we're on our own, and we should do our part," she said between gritted teeth. "Leo suggested looking for the other firebenders. I'll stay here to melt my father's ice block, but I don't need everybody's help."

"I'll stay with you," Angel immediately said as she finished bandaging Karai's arm. "I want to keep an eye on your injury." She gave Karai a warning look. "And make sure that you don't overwork yourself."

Karai didn't bother answering that.

"I'll try to find the others," Slash said. "I'll follow the shore towards the end of the cavern, see how far it goes. I'll yell if I find anything."

Spike gave a heavy sigh. "And I'll investigate the other part of the shore."

It was obvious to Karai that he would have liked to stay with them, but he must be as aware as everybody else that they had a limited amount of time.

"Be careful," Angel told them both. "I don't have medical supplies for everyone."

"It's already great that you do have some," Karai said as the two teenage boys departed in opposite directions. "What made you think of it?"

Angel shrugged. "I always carry them. After my dad's accident, I… I wanted to make sure that I could help people when they got hurt."

"I see," Karai merely said. She pressed Angel's shoulder with her free hand.

She tried moving her bandaged arm. It hurt, and she couldn't extend it completely, but she could still firebend.

She started melting the ice block again.

In what state would her father be? She had no idea what kind of damage the ice would do to the body. Externally it preserved them, but internally?

Her father was a powerful firebender. Hopefully he had used his bending to keep himself alive.

Karai held onto that belief as she kept melting the ice block, trying not to think too hard about what was happening on the other side of the rock barrier.

Leonardo felt cold. So cold. From his toes to the top of his head, from his waterbender's hands to his raw-from-yelling throat.

And it was all because Raphael wasn't sharing his warmth with him anymore - because Raphael couldn't share his warmth with him anymore.

Raphael who was watching him, his eyes wide and utter horror painted on his face, as he was creating a fireball bigger than Leonardo had ever seen.

At first, Leonardo hadn't understood what was happening. What was the Shredder doing to his brother?

And then he had remembered how April had shown him that saliva could be bent, that everything akin to water could be bent, and he had understood.

Blood. The Shredder was bending blood.

In the corner of his mind that wasn't freaking out, Leonardo wondered whether the Shredder was the only one able to do that, or whether every waterbender could do the same.

The thought was appalling.

On his ice platform, Raphael raised his arms to throw his fireball.

"Raph! Keep fighting him!" Leonardo shouted as he forced his tired arms to waterbend his own ice platform out of the way. He had expected resistance from the water - he had had to fight the Shredder for control over even a little part of the water below - but there was none. Maybe water… Maybe bloodbending required the Shredder's whole focus.

Still, Raphael's fireball missed him by mere inches. Leonardo had barely the time to stabilize himself on the ice again that Raphael was already starting another fireball. Leonardo knew his twin was doing his best to resist, but what if he didn't manage to break out of the Shredder's control in time? It wasn't like Leonardo could keep up that game for hours.

Leonardo felt despair crawl inside him. What had he been thinking? That he stood a chance against the Shredder, even if that chance was only to survive long enough so that the rescue party could arrive?

He had been a fool, and this total disaster was his reward.

This was a living nightmare, one Raphael never had, not even in his darkness nights. He was using his firebending, the ability he was most proud of, to hurt his brother.

Raphael fought with all his willpower, but his body wasn't his own anymore.

Leo, he called in his head. Leo Leo Leo. Help me. Please. Leo!

His twin was desperately trying to keep out of the way, and all Raphael could do was watch him.

As if he could feel Raphael's despair, Leonardo raised his head and locked eyes with his brother.

"Hold on, Raph! We're going to make it," he said.

Raphael knew when his brother was trying to lie, but he appreciated the intent.

The ice around her father's body was almost entirely gone now. Karai bit her lip as she and Angel lay him down. The body wasn't as cold as she had expected it, which had to mean that her father was still alive.

She knelt next to him, trying to warm him up as slowly as she could while Angel was holding his head with both hands.

Come on, Father, Karai thought. Wake up. Don't let me lose you.

When Saki blinked and straightened up with a groan, she couldn't stop the tears from escaping her eyes.

"Karai?" Saki said, slowly. "Where… where am I? What happened?" He frowned as he tried to remember. "We were trapped, and…" He took in their surroundings. "Where are we?"

Then he seemed to notice the sparkles flying around his daughter's hands.

"What are you doing?"

Karai wiped her tears and met his gaze fiercely.

"I'm saving you."

Saki looked appalled, and his expression became even more somber when he noticed the bandage on her arm.

"You're hurt."

"It's nothing," Karai muttered, embarrassed.

Saki bit his lip, as if he wanted to say much more but had realized it wasn't the right time.

"How did you come here?" he asked instead, looking alternatively at Karai and Angel.

"We came through the mountain," Karai said. "But our exit is underwater now, so…" She shrugged. "We'll have to find another one, I guess."

She wanted to hug her father, but it didn't seem like he would have allowed it. In fact, he looked absolutely furious, and that wasn't fair.

"You found a passage through the mountains?" Saki said slowly. "And you took it? Just the two of you?"

Karai exchanged a glance with Angel. "Well, not exactly. Spike and Slash are here too, looking for your warriors."

She didn't miss her father's grimace at the mention of the firebenders that had accompanied him.

"And Leonardo and Raphael came along too," she added.

Something in her voice made her father frown even more.

"Where are your cousins?" Saki asked, slowly, as if he feared to hear the answer.

Karai turned to watch the wall of rocks.

"On the other side," she whispered. "With… with the Shredder."

She expected Saki to ask her about the full story, but her father was speechless.

The distress Leonardo was reading on Raphael's face was unbearable. Leonardo kept eye contact with his brother, telling him everything that went through his head while he tried to figure out a way out of this situation, refusing to look away even as he was dodging the second fireball.

And he immediately noticed that something was off about that throw. It wasn't to the level of Raphael's usual firebending performance; the moves were wrong, a bit like Leonardo used to do them.

The realization hit him hard. The Shredder didn't know firebending well enough to give Raphael's strikes their full potential. It was good news, even though Leonardo wasn't sure it was good enough news.

He briefly wondered whether he could plunge in the ice-cold water, swim to his brother and bring him into the water too. Maybe the Shredder needed eye contact with his victim so he could bloodbend?

But then, both he and Raphael would be at the mercy of the Shredder's superior waterbending. And even if Leonardo could somehow prevent them from being destroyed, what would prevent the enemy from bloodbending again as soon as they would leave the water? It wasn't like he could stay underwater forever.

Once more, Leonardo regretted that he didn't have the time to watch his ancestor Karai's memories to the end. What had she done to weaken the Shredder? From what he had seen, she had taken something from him - but what?

He felt a sudden surge of energy through his tired body. It was like an ancient and soothing presence was watching over him, giving him more power.

The moon. Leonardo couldn't have explained it, but he knew it was high in the sky, and it was full. Its power was sustaining his failing strength.

But of course it would be the same for the Shredder.

Leonardo glanced at his enemy. The man was smiling brightly, which was a terrifying sight in itself, but it wasn't what caught Leonardo's attention.

Something was pulsing a dark blue on the Shredder's chest. Leonardo narrowed his eyes, trying to see what it was, but it wasn't like he had all the time in the world.

He dodged another attack from Raphael by pulling a wave in front of him, like he had seen the Shredder do.

Something blue flew to Leonardo's hand, and Leonardo realized it was the crystal that had chosen to travel with him. It had been strangely silent lately, and he had completely forgotten about it.

It was pulsing at exactly the same rhythm as the thing on the Shredder's chest. Had the Shredder his own crystal? Was he drawing power from it, in a way Leonardo didn't understand?

Maybe his ancestor Karai had managed to take it from the Shredder at some point, and maybe the Shredder had managed to take it back - but not before he had been too weakened to keep fighting.

Leonardo would have tried to do the same, but he was never going to be able to move close enough for that, either with his bending or in person.

The crystal in his hand was still pulsing, its color a bright blue, and its edge pointed towards the Shredder.

On an impulse, Leonardo threw it towards the Shredder. He immediately regretted it - the Shredder was too far away, and anyways he wasn't going to be hurt by such a tiny crystal - but the crystal kept flying, even though it should have fallen into the water.

Then it reached the dark blue light on the Shredder's chest.

It is said that in the ancient times, a water spirit fell in love with a waterbender woman. This love was mutual, but her tribe didn't look on it with a favorable eye. They decided to get rid of the spirit, and as he was very powerful, they tricked him into thinking the woman he loved had married another man in his absence. His heart froze and broke in two crystal pieces. One fell into the ocean; the humans threw the other in the deepest hole they could find.

When the woman realized what they had done, she forsook them and left, sailing for days and days until she reached a peaceful island. As she rested on its beach, she found a beautiful crystal that pulsated like the heart of her lost love, and she knew she was here to stay.

She built a home and then a school, because she was well versed in the waterbending arts and she liked to teach, and the crystal never left her. When she died, she was buried with it against her heart. Time passed; decades, then centuries, and her story became legend, and the legend became mere whispers in the wind, until the wind spirits who told it hid from this world like the fire, water and earth spirits.

But the crystal remained, and one day it was found, by a waterbender whose heart was so dark it couldn't recognize it for what it was. He understood its power, though, and he used it for his own purposes.

There were no legends told about the second half, and it wasn't found until much, much later, but found it was, and it longs to be whole once more.

As soon as the crystal reached the Shredder, the whole cavern was engulfed in a bright light. Leonardo closed his eyes, feeling its warmth on his skin and within his soul. Then it vanished, and Leonardo hurriedly opened his eyes.

In front of him, Raphael was collapsing on his ice platform. Leonardo barely had the time to jump towards him and catch him before he hit the ice.

"Leo," Raphael whispered. "Are you… okay?"

"Yes," Leonardo said, hugging his brother.

"I'm… sorry," Raphael slurred. "He was controlling me, he…"

"I know." Leonardo tightened his hold on his brother. "It's not your fault."

Then the Shredder roared in outrage, and Leonardo knew he had no time to comfort his brother or himself.

How could this have happened? How could this stupid child have destroyed the Shredder's most prized possession, the power source that elevated him above mere mortals? Even his daughter, Karai, had only managed to steal it for one brief moment.

They were going to pay for it. The Shredder had played enough; it was time to kill the enemy.

It wasn't over.

It wasn't over, and Leonardo was exhausted.

Raphael wasn't any better, but he still tried to straighten up and take a fighting stance.

The Shredder was rushing towards them, murder written all over his face, and Leonardo knew they were done for.

After everything they had accomplished, they were still going to lose.

To die.

The Shredder threw a shower of ice shards at them, and Leonardo jumped into the water with Raphael, just because he wanted to try something - anything. He felt the water around him begin to freeze, and he fought it - and Raphael fought with him - but they could only slow it down, and now spikes were forming on the ice, and they were progressing towards Leonardo and Raphael's exposed flesh.

Right before Leonardo's last bit of strength abandoned him, he thought he heard the blurred voice of his father calling his name - a last, cruel auditory hallucination.

Sorry, Dad, Leonardo still thought. I really did my best.

Chapter Text

Saki was having a hard getting himself together. In his defense, this situation was worse than anything he could have imagined.

Not only was he in the Shredder's lair, but his daughter, his nephews - who had apparently come back to the oasis just in time to engage an enemy they couldn't outmatch - and three other teenagers were here, too.

Saki looked at the barrier of rocks. He couldn't see any opening in it, and the fact that he wasn't hearing anything probably meant there was none.

Raphael and Leonardo were on their own.

Saki refused to think about how his brother would feel if he lost both his eldest children to the Shredder. At least his own daughter was alive, even though she was hurt - and firebending, something she must have hidden from him for who knew how long.

He needed to focus on what he could do, maybe find a way back to his reckless nephews.

He needed more information.

"What happened?" he asked Karai.

He didn't realize how harsh his tone had been until he saw her crestfallen face.

He felt his heart sink. No matter how angry he was at her - at them, at everyone, at himself - he loved her more. And he could see that she needed to be comforted.

His wife would have found the right words for that.

As she wasn't here - as she hadn't been here in years, as she was dead because she was trying to do the right thing, and it looked like Karai was walking in her footsteps and it frightened her father - Saki tried to find something to add.

But Karai was already beginning her tale, explaining how Yoshi, Splinter, Casey and a waterbender named April had decided to travel through the frozen groundwater tables to reach the Shredder.

The news rejoiced Saki. With some luck, people who actually knew what they were doing would reach them soon.

As his daughter went on, explaining how she and her companions had traveled through the mountain, how they had found evidence that their ancestors had built and used tunnels, how they had discovered the frozen warriors that had come with Saki - and how the Shredder had found them - his mood darkened again.

He couldn't believe what these teenagers had done.

"Do you realize how stupid it was?" he said as soon as Karai had finished her account of the recent events.

Again, he realized too late that maybe it wasn't the best thing to say.

"We had to do something," Karai pleaded, her expression stubborn even though her voice was shaking a little. "And if we hadn't, you might have died here."

This can only end badly, Saki wanted to tell her. And I would rather die than see you or the others get killed.

"You said that you had found other firebenders frozen in ice," he said instead. Do you know where they are now?"

Karai took a deep breath. "Slash and Spike are looking for them."

"We'll also need an exit," Saki added, more to himself than to her. "The path you took is bound to be underwater."

He didn't mention that if there wasn't, they might very well be trapped here until someone came to rescue them.

Saki took a deep breath. He would take things one step at a time, and do what he could for the people he was able to protect.

He was standing up - his legs felt wobbly, but he had nothing broken as far as he could tell - when a boy that Saki recognized as Bradford's son Slash came running to them.

"I found more frozen warriors!" he yelled. "Sir," he added when he saw Saki. "I, uh, am glad you're back."

"Where did you find them?" Saki urged him.

Slash led them through the rocks until they reached a small cove. And indeed, here they were: the men and women who had followed Saki's orders and been trapped in ice as a reward. The blocks were scattered against the rocks, but they didn't look too damaged.

"Let's free them," Saki said. "One at a time, so we have more and more hands to help us with this task."

He didn't look at his daughter, but he didn't comment either when she moved next to him and raised her hands, ready to firebend.

He had hoped she didn't have that skill, and taken every opportunity he had so she couldn't discover whether or not it was the case. But she had, and they better put it to good use.

Karai wanted to scream. Why did his father have to be so harsh? She had gone all this way for him. And it was because of him - because of her - that Leonardo had shown them the rest of the tunnels, and ended up fighting against the Shredder.

Couldn't his father… she didn't know, just show a hint of gratitude?

But of course it couldn't be that easy. She should have known it would be too much for him: her injury, her firebending, Leonardo and Raphael alone to fight their most powerful enemy.

She kept looking at the block of ice in front of her. Because of Angel's insistent gaze, she didn't dare to put too much strain on her injured arm - even though she wanted nothing more than to unleash her frustration and anger.

With both Slash and Saki helping, it didn't take long to melt the block. They gathered around the body, careful to not let it fall on the rocks.

And Karai immediately noticed that something was wrong. It wasn't warm like his father's had been, it was… still cold. And it kept rigid even though they were trying so hard to warm it.

"I think he didn't survive," Angel finally said, swallowing hard.

Silence fell.

Saki kept a neutral face as he slowly let the body rest against the rocks. "Let's melt the next block," he said.

In the light of the fireballs, Karai could see how tense her father's shoulders were. She hadn't known the deceased warrior very well, as he was rather young and hadn't been under her father's command for very long - but of course, it would only make it worse for Saki.

To her relief, the next person they freed was alive. It was an elder woman, who looked at her, Angel and Slash in surprise.

"What are you doing here?" she asked.

"We came to help you," Karai answered, her gaze fierce.

The woman looked insistently at her firebending hands, then glanced at Saki, but she didn't comment.

As more and more warriors were delivered from the ice, their work became faster. Most of them had survived, but it didn't ease Karai's grief for those who had lost their lives to this ice prison.

They had freed maybe two thirds of them when Spike joined them, panting.

"I've been looking for you everywhere!" he said. "I think… I think I found an exit."

The exit mentioned by Spike was the entrance of a tunnel. Saki examined it, frowning, trying to decide whether or not it was reasonable to explore it.

Most of his warriors had followed him, but he had let four of them to free those who were still prisoners from the ice.

"It's going up," Spike said. "Maybe it'll lead us to the surface?"

Saki didn't miss the hope in the teenager's voice. He decided not to crush it. After all, maybe Spike was right?

And they couldn't stay here forever. He had sent his people scouting the area, and the tunnel Spike had found was the only potential exit.

Now came the delicate part.

He turned to his daughter and her friends.

"We're going to explore it. You're staying here," he said, marking a clear dividing line between adults and teenagers. "Maybe this tunnel is leading to the surface, but maybe it's leading to the Shredder."

He hadn't forgotten how the enemy had trapped him in another tunnel, and it made no doubt in his mind that the teenagers would be safer here. Once the tunnel had been secured, he would come back for them.

"No," Karai said.

At first, Saki thought he hadn't heard correctly.

"I'm not leaving you a choice."

"You never left me a choice," Karai retorted. "And still, here I am. I'm a firebender whether you like it or not and I'll fight for my home and my family. Which includes you, by the way."

She looked so much like her mother. So proud, so fierce.

It was unbearable.

As he watched her sternly and she didn't back off, he realized that she might very well follow him no matter what.

Saki was enough of a tactician to know when to retreat.

"I'll go first," he said. "If it looks like there is any danger, you run away. Understood?"

Karai watched him, surprised - she had clearly been expecting more resistance.

The other warriors were looking the other way, although Saki saw some of them hide a smile - the first since they had been set free.

He ignored them and entered the tunnel.

Yoshi had lost track of time as he, Splinter and Casey followed April through the frozen water. They must have walked for hours in the tunnel she was creating for them. The ice was everywhere around them, endlessly mirroring their lights.

It was beautiful, foreign and beautiful. It would have been easy to forget that the man who had created such beauty wanted nothing but to harm people.

April's gestures, round and slow, held a power that Yoshi could feel, hidden right below the surface. He had no difficulty believing that she was a master of her craft.

He thought about the improbable circumstances that had brought her here, in the oasis - which of course reminded him of his son Leonardo.

Yoshi was grateful that Leonardo was alright and back home, even though the teenager was in danger like everybody else.

At least he wasn't plunging right into the Shredder's den like Yoshi.

Yoshi would do everything in his power to make sure that this danger ended, tonight. No matter the cost to him.

He had to protect his family and his home, like Saki had intended to do.

Are you still alive, brother? Are you waiting for help somewhere?

In front of him, April slowed down.

"We're coming closer," she whispered. "I feel a disturbance in the ice."

Yoshi tried to feel what April had noticed, but to him, there was no difference. He still increased his vigilance, getting ready for an attack.

A few feet later, April stopped abruptly.

"It's water in front of us, not ice," she said. "And it feels like it's not in a tunnel like this one." Her forehead wrinkled as she focused deeper. "We're about to enter a cavern."

"Then we reached the place we were looking for," Splinter said. "The Shredder's lair."

Adrenaline rushed through Yoshi's body. This was it; their final stand.

He kept control of his impatient firebending. "We need to find solid ground. We can't fight underwater."

April nodded pensively. "I could scout it out, see how it presents itself. I would seal the ice behind me so you would be in no danger of drowning."

"I'm going with you," Casey said.

April gave him a fond smile. "You're not swimming that good yet."

Maybe Yoshi imagined the slight blush on Casey's cheeks. He couldn't help wondering whether there was something between the two.

"If the Shredder notices you and attacks, we won't be able to help," Splinter pointed out. "I agree with Casey. It'd be safer if we stayed together."

"You'll be vulnerable underwater," April said.

"I can swim, too." Splinter glanced at Yoshi. "I'll help Yoshi out. Can you prevent the Shredder from feeling our presence?"

April tilted her head. "Hiding waterbending is easier done with ice than liquid water. I could, but no more than a minute. Maybe less."

"It'll be more than enough to reach the surface. We must be near the cavern's walls, there are surely rocks we can climb on."

"And if there isn't?" Yoshi asked.

He didn't particularly want to be the one to point out obvious flaws in their vague outline of a plan, but somebody had to do it.

"I could create an ice platform so you could stand," April said. "But the Shredder would likely try to melt it, so I would have to focus on that rather than on the fight."

"There is only one way to find out," Casey said with determination. "We haven't gone that far to stay behind."

Yoshi nodded. The three firebenders extinguished their fireballs, and suddenly they were plunged into darkness.

"Hold your breath," April said. "And expect the water to be cold."

Yoshi couldn't see her face, but her voice sounded calm and determined. He didn't bother mentioning that the cold wasn't a problem for him. He took a deep breath, as did the others, and one second later his whole body was immersed in water.

Yoshi felt Splinter put an arm around his waist and pull him along. He remained as motionless as possible in order to avoid getting in the way.

He wondered when and where Splinter had learned how to swim. So much of the old man's youth remained a mystery.

Yoshi promised himself that if he survived this night, he would ask him.

A moment later, they reached the surface. Yoshi filled his lungs with air, expecting obscurity and silence - but the cavern was bathed in a dim, bluish light, and it was anything but silent.

As Splinter led them towards a shore of rocks - the old firebender had been right, they were indeed near the cavern walls - Yoshi turned his head to take a look at the racket.

And he opened his mouth to yell even before his brain had fully registered what was happening.

"RAPHAEL! LEONARDO!"

April should have felt more tired after hours of waterbending through the ice, but the power of the full moon was calling to her, sustaining her, and she was swimming through the water with ease, Casey in tow.

She felt the waterbending at play nearby; its power was radiating through the waves to her. It efficiently hid her own waterbending and the group swimming to reach the surface, but it was concerning her.

If this was the Shredder like she believed, what was he waterbending for?

She got her answer when her head broke through the water surface.

A dark shadow was rushing towards two small silhouettes, launching a shower of ice shards at them. The two silhouettes fell into the water just when Yoshi was yelling their names - an unnecessary piece of information.

April had already recognized them.

What are they doing here? she thought, torn between admiration and concerned anger.

How had Leonardo and Raphael managed to find that place - and before the adults, no less?

These boys were resourceful. They would accomplish great things if they didn't get killed first.

Luckily, she had no intention of letting them die.

She motioned for Casey to set foot on the shore and dived back into the water. The light was too dim for her to see underwater, but she didn't need to; she could feel the two bodies falling deeper and deeper - a sure sign that Leonardo must have lost consciousness.

It meant that he wouldn't be able to hold his breath. She had to be quick if she didn't want them to drown.

Calling upon her waterbending, she shifted the water current so the bodies would move towards her. She had both of them on the shore and was already starting to expel the water from their lungs when she heard the Shredder yell.

"Do you think you can save them?"

His cold tone was filled with so much fury that she would have shivered if she had been any less focused on her task.

"We'll hold him off," Yoshi told her, his voice holding just as much cold fury. "Take care of my sons."

April nodded and moved so the three firebenders could stand between her and the Shredder.

She was getting ready to start a cardiac massage when the two teenagers started coughing as one.

Leonardo had been drifting in a strange dream, filled with cold water and dark shadows, and all of a sudden everything was hurting.

He coughed and coughed, and he slowly regained awareness of who and where he was.

"Raph," he croaked.

"'m here," Raphael answered, his voice just as rough.

Reassured that he and Raphael hadn't been separated, Leonardo forced his brain to focus and assess their new situation.

He realized several things at once.

First, neither he nor Raphael had died and this wasn't any afterlife. This was good news, although clearly unexpected.

Second, it was because April had fished them out.

Third, April was here.

Fourth, his father was here too, and he looked more intense than Leonardo had ever seen him in his life. He had known that Yoshi was a powerful firebender, of course, but there was a difference between knowing it and witnessing it.

Fifth, his father, along with Splinter and Casey, was fighting the Shredder.

"Are you okay?" April asked.

Leonardo nodded, and Raphael gave a groan that could have meant either yes or no.

April looked him over and apparently decided it was a yes, because she stood up to join the other adults in their fight.

A fight that Leonardo could only watch, fascinated.

This fight was harder than any other Casey had ever taken part in, but it was still not as hopeless as he would have thought.

That guy - the Shredder - was intense, but not as much as Casey had expected it. Had the Shredder's powers been overestimated? Or had something happened to him before they had arrived?

The Shredder sure seemed furious against Raphael and Leonardo. But what could the two teenagers possible have done to him?

Or maybe the Shredder's secret power was something more mundane, like a superhuman endurance. So far it was a tie, although they were four and their enemy stood alone. The Shredder's attacks - ice shards, huge waves of water, liquid tentacles trying to coil around their feet and drag them into the water - were met with fire or defeated through April's skill.

This woman sure knew how to fight.

He wanted to look at her and smile, maybe tell her something clever and funny, but he knew it wasn't the right time.

They had an enemy to defeat.

The tunnel was smooth and had no decoration, but it wasn't denied of some elegance. Saki wondered whether the earthbender Stockman had made it.

It was straight enough that Saki could see any potential danger coming, and gently sloped.

And more importantly, there was no water on its ground.

Saki was leading the way, Karai on his heels. The others had tacitly decided to give them some space, as if they expected them to have a conversation or something.

And granted, maybe a conversation was in order. He just didn't know where to begin.

What did his wife used to say? Ah yes. 'Start with one word. Then complete the sentence.'

"I… did not want this for you," he said, not sure where he was going.

Karai tensed. He feared that he had hurt her - again.

"After your mother died," he went on, "I couldn't… I didn't want you to have the same fate. Our lives can be dangerous. I don't know what I would do if…" He cut himself off. This was awkward, especially here, especially now.

"I understand," Karai said softly. I don't want to lose you, either. But I can't protect you, and you won't be able to protect me my whole life."

She didn't mention that he had already failed to protect her - that she had faced the Shredder without him. Maybe she hadn't even thought of that. Maybe it was just Saki's guilt talking.

"I can't lose myself," Karai added in a whisper. "Do you understand?"

Her voice was pleading, and it pulled on his heart strings. He opened his mouth to answer her… and all of a sudden he heard the unmistakable racket of a battle.

They were arriving at an intersection, and while the tunnel on the right seemed to keep going up, the one on the left was leading to an aperture filled with blue and red lights.

He felt the firebending at play.

"Stay here," he told Karai, and he began running towards the fight.

The tunnel was opening in a wide cavern, apparently in the middle of the wall. Far below him, Saki could see small figures fighting. He recognized his brother Yoshi, his mentor Splinter, and the warrior who had accompanied Leonardo - Casey. He didn't know the woman who was with them. Was she the waterbender that Karai had mentioned earlier?

He couldn't see his nephews, but maybe - hopefully - they were behind the barrier of fire that Yoshi, Splinter and Casey were opposing to the Shredder.

"What is it?" Karai asked.

While she hadn't gone all the way to him, she was still too close for his liking.

"Go back," he whispered to her, trying to think about a way to help in the fight without giving away their position.

The Shredder was outraged.

He could have ended this fight in seconds if he had been able to bloodbend, but he couldn't do that anymore. Not without his precious crystal. And these people were powerful, at least as much as the firebenders he had killed at the height of his power, two hundred years ago. They had even managed to find a master waterbender.

So far he was managing to hold them at bay, but how long could he last?

Would he have to run away? No. No, it wasn't an option. He had to destroy them - to destroy them all.

Maybe he could return Leonardo's trick against him and collapse the ceiling on them.

With a thin smile on his lips, the Shredder rose inside a column of water, ready to end this once and for all.

Saki hadn't expected the Shredder to suddenly reach his level, carried by water. And when the Shredder turned to him, looked at him, it was only thanks to his years of training and experience that his body took a fighting stance.

"You," the Shredder whispered. "You'll pay."

Saki understood too late that the Shredder wasn't aiming at him but at Karai, who was running away like he had told her - but too late.

He repelled the first ice shard destined to his daughter, and the second, and the third, but not the fourth - so he launched himself forward and received it right in his chest.

Karai had almost turned the corner when she heard her father's gasp, mixed with the sound of something hard tearing apart something soft.

She looked back, and saw her father fall, an ice shard planted in his chest.

It had only been a few seconds since Saki had begun exploring the new tunnel.

It had only been a few seconds since the two of them had been talking heart-to-heart for the first time in forever.

"NO!" she yelled.

Someone - Angel - pulled her by the arm, and the next ice shard landed on the wall next to her head. The other warriors pushed them behind, ready to defend if the Shredder entered the tunnel and turned the corner - but the ice shards stopped coming, and they couldn't hear any footsteps.

Karai collapsed in Angel's arms and sobbed all she was worth.

If Leonardo had been surprised to see the Shredder rise into the air, he was astounded to hear his cousin's yell.

Why would Karai be here? She was supposed to be on the other side of a rock barrier. It had been his plan, his clever plan. Right?

He raised his head and saw a figure falling from the cavern wall, a figure that looked familiar. Saki? Had the others managed to rescue him after all?

And was Leonardo's uncle still going to die here?

Leonardo found it hard to breathe.

The Shredder prepared to strike again, but a wall of fire created by Yoshi and Splinter prevented him from reaching the tunnel where Karai must still be.

April caught Saki's body in a wave, with Casey covering her. But the Shredder didn't try to stop her; instead, he turned towards the ceiling above Leonardo and Raphael's head.

Leonardo had a sick feeling he knew what the Shredder intended to do.

"He wants to collapse the cavern on us!" Leonardo exclaimed.

Raphael put his hand on his arm.

"Let's try it again," he said calmly, his gaze fierce.

Leonardo immediately understood what his twin meant. He had had some time to recuperate, and adrenaline was once more flooding his veins. He took a deep breath and reached for his last reserves of strength.

"Go for it," he said.

Raphael took a fighting stance and created a middle-sized fireball that ended in a sharp tip. Leonardo wondered if he had gotten the idea from the ice shards the Shredder kept throwing. He stood behind his twin, his hands on Raphael's arms, and sent a water tentacle spiraling around the fireball.

They released their half-fire, half-water weapon in perfect harmony. It passed through the Shredder's defenses, like the first time, and hit his right arm.

The Shredder yelled in pain and outrage.

April watched in surprise as Raphael's fireball went through the Shredder's defensive waterbending, protected by Leonardo's own abilities.

"Nice," Casey said. "Do you think we could try the same?"

His voice was strained. He was trying to distract the Shredder by sending exploding flames near his ears, but the Shredder was dodging them and coming dangerously closer to the ceiling. And she wasn't managing to bend the water he was using to rise above them.

At her feet, the man that had fallen from the ceiling - or more likely, from a tunnel that came out on the middle of the wall for some reason - wasn't moving. She didn't know whether or not he was still alive, but she couldn't check on him now.

"It can't hurt to try," she said.

Casey created something that looked like a spear of living fire. She enclosed it in an armor of water and Casey threw it.

Both their hearts beat in unison as they kept it flying right to the Shredder's heart.

The spear hit his target.

The Shredder stopped dead in his tracks. There wasn't a sound as he vanished in thin air, bit by bit, until nothing in the cavern reminded them of his presence.

Nothing except for the deadly injury on Saki's chest.

Saki felt something soft wrap around him. It was… water? Cool, but not icy like before.

To his surprise, his mind was becoming clearer and clearer. He opened his eyes to see a women smiling at him.

The woman took a step back, and Saki tried to sit up straight. He grimaced at the sudden pain in his chest.

"Take it easy," the woman said.

"Who are you?" Saki asked.

He tried to look for the Shredder, but their enemy was nowhere in sight. The bluish light had vanished and their part of the cavern was now brightly light by multiple fireballs.

Could the fight be over?

"My name is April. I'm a healer, among other things."

"I… Thank you," Saki said, remembering he had heard about her.

April left his side, replaced by a teary-eyed Karai.

"You're alive," Saki said, smiling stupidly.

"I'm sorry I didn't run away at once," Karai said, wiping her tears furiously. "I'm still not sorry I came here for you."

"I'm sorry I didn't help you becoming who you wanted to," Saki said. It was easier to apologize if she was doing it too.

Behind Karai, he could see his brother Yoshi, an arm wrapped around each of his sons.

So they survived, too, Saki thought.

And yes, maybe Yoshi was on to something here.

Saki carefully extended his arms towards his daughter. She put her head against his shoulder, allowing the hug - so Saki closed his arms around her warm body.

Alive. She was alive.

Yoshi was content to keep hugging his sons as April healed his brother, then helped Karai, Slash, Spike and Saki's warriors to join them inside the cavern.

He tightened his hold on them when Saki slowly woke up. His family was safe, all of them. It was… It was more than he had dared to hope. It made it all worth - the fear, the pain, the exhaustion from their relentless fight.

Only when he felt his sons begin to shift did he release his grip on them a little.

"What were you thinking?" he said.

He wasn't really angry; he was too tired for that.

Maybe later.

Leonardo and Raphael exchanged an impenetrable glance.

"We thought we could help," Leonardo explained. "And we did, I think."

"You sure did," Casey said.

Yoshi glared at him in the hope that Casey would understand he wasn't supposed to praise his sons for disobeying him and almost getting killed in the process.

"What? They did," Casey protested, completely oblivious.

April took him by the elbow and whispered something in his ear.

"Oh, right," Casey said as both walked away. "They need some space. I get that."

Raphael grinned, a sight that rejoiced Yoshi's heart. He still kept his stern tone.

"You put yourself in great danger. You could have died here."

Leonardo met his gaze. "It was my idea. Raphael wasn't that enthusiastic."

"But I didn't try to talk you out of it," Raphael protested.

Yoshi chuckled in spite of himself.

Leonardo was about to reply, but a few rocks detached themselves from the ceiling.

"Or maybe we can talk about it later," Leonardo suggested.

"Yes, let's leave that cavern and tell the others that they can stop trying to collapse it on us," Raphael said. "It would be a shame to be flattened now."

April was already beginning to lift the others back to the exit tunnel through a water column.

"Let's go home." Yoshi ruffled his sons' hair, just because he could. "I'm sure your brothers and mother are worried sick."

Chapter Text

Their little group was silent as they climbed up towards what they hoped was an exit.

Raphael felt no need to talk. He was exhausted, and that exhaustion was threatening to overwhelm him. His joy to have survived, his relief that his whole family was alive, his puzzlement at what had happened - even the horror at what he had almost done, that undercurrent of dread reminding him of the fact that his own body could betray him at any time - all his feelings were dampened.

He needed all his energy to just put one foot in front of the other.

They were progressing steadily through the tunnel. It didn't look like the ones he had traveled through in the mountains; it felt like it had been done in a hurry, if such a thing was possible for a tunnel. Raphael wondered how long it would last until they exited it; he couldn't wait to be topside again.

He had his answer when one of the firebenders from their vanguard came back.

"It's collapsed," she began.

Raphael let out a heavy sigh. Of course the exit had to be collapsed; they couldn't just go home and be done.

He needed to eat. He needed to sleep. He needed to not feel so bad about himself.

"But we're hearing pickaxes," the firebender went on. "I think we're really close to the surface."

As they came closer to the dead-end, Raphael realized that it was true.

He allowed himself to hope, just a little.

"Hello! Is somebody here?" Yoshi said, his voice reverberating in the tunnel behind them.

The pickaxes stopped.

"Who's asking?"

The voice sounded way closer than Raphael would have thought. He didn't recognize it, though.

It also sounded nervous. Not that Raphael couldn't figure out why; after all, people here were trying to fight the Shredder. They couldn't know that the Shredder was dead - or at least Raphael thought so. Their nemesis had disappeared, that was for sure. He had been… pulverized? Except in a very slow and creepy way.

But this was the body of a man who had remained frozen in ice for two hundred years. Who could say what was normal or not about such a being?

"It's me, Yoshi," Raphael's father answered. "I'm with Saki, Splinter, and several others. We fought the Shredder, and we won."

There was silence. An incredulous silence, if you asked Raphael.

"How can I be sure it's true?" the voice wanted to know.

Raphael considered banging his head against the wall, but it wasn't going to solve their problem.

Saki moved forward until he almost touched the collapsed end of the tunnel. "Saki here. I commend your prudence, but if you don't start opening this tunnel now, I'll make sure you spend one month cleaning the latrine for every minute we have to wait."

"It does sound like Saki," another voice whispered, obviously considering Saki wouldn't hear.

Raphael didn't miss the amused expression on his father's face, nor his uncle's light smile.

The digging sounds started again, and everyone moved back. When the tunnel opened and they found themselves face-to-face with two firebenders wearing pickaxes, and Raphael saw the moonlight shining in the distance, he felt himself relax for the first time in forever.

Raphael took a deep breath as he set foot on desert ground. He hadn't realized how much he had missed it; the space, the air. The breeze was dry and carried sand. And the moon was slowly moving into the horizon. Soon it would be dawn, and the sun would once more reign over the desert.

Raphael was already feeling worlds better.

He nudged Leonardo. "I can't believe your plan worked. Sort of."

Leonardo winked at him. "I can't believe it, either."

He sounded just as exhausted as Raphael, but there was no mistaking the smile in his eyes.

Raphael took in their surroundings. They stood on the edge of the digging area, which was of an impressive size. Their people sure hadn't remained inactive. A group of people was gathering around the tunnel's entrance, the firebenders in fighting stances and the others grabbing their pickaxes as if they could have used them against the Shredder, had this been an elaborate trick.

They didn't lower their guard until the whole group was out, but Raphael noticed their shoulders relax more and more as they recognized familiar faces.

"The Shredder has been defeated," Yoshi repeated. "You don't need to keep digging."

Whispers of incredulity and happiness went through the crowd.

"What are you saying?" a new, commanding voice said.

Raphael turned to see Bradford arrive. For someone who had just been told that his worst enemy had been defeated, the current oasis leader didn't look very happy.

In fact, he was the picture of disbelief.

"I've been told about your… plan," Bradford said. His face didn't quite hide his dissatisfaction. "I'm surprised it involved your sons, though."

The slightest grimace crossed Yoshi's traits.

"It wasn't planned."

"Oh," Bradford said slowly and with the softest touch of contempt. "Then I'll be curious to hear the whole story. I must say, it's hard to believe."

There was shifting behind them, and suddenly Slash was standing in front of their group.

"It's true," he said. "I was there."

Bradford frowned at his son. "And what are you doing here?"

"My duty towards my people and my home," Slash said with indisputable courage.

Not that Raphael was going to like him more for it, but he could respect that.

Bradford seemed to ponder his options.

"I assume you won't be against refreshments while you tell me what happened," he finally said. "Follow me."

Bradford's tent was luxurious enough that Raphael, Leonardo, Slash, Spike, Karai, Angel, Splinter, Yoshi, Saki, April and Casey could all sit comfortably in front of Bradford and his most trusted advisers. The firebenders they had rescued were being examined by a healer. Saki had endured a quick check-up - for Karai's sake, Raphael suspected - before he stated that he was fine.

They had been offered refreshments. The food and drinks were most welcome, although it tasted sour to Raphael.

Maybe it was Bradford's presence; that man had a nasty aura. Or maybe it was because Bradford had denied April's request to go help the healer.

Raphael repressed a yawn as he kept a vigilant eye on the oasis leader.

"I must say, we have quite a situation here," Bradford said, his lips tightened in a thin line. "I'm sure you realize that you should have waited for my approval." He glanced at Saki. "All the more when we had agreed you would take some rest at home."

Raphael frowned. Did Bradford seriously mean that? The man had already left for the well area when Raphael, Leonardo, Casey, Splinter and April had come back. What were they supposed to do? Lose all that time waiting for Bradford's input?

And what was this bit with his uncle? Had Saki been on… house arrest? Karai hadn't mentioned anything like it, but in her defense, she had been worried sick about her father.

"And you brought a waterbender with you," Bradford added. "Even though you know watebenders aren't welcome inside the caliphate." He folded his hands. "This includes your son, I'm afraid."

"Are you serious?" Raphael said, unable to contain himself any longer. "We just saved you and everyone else!"

"Raphael," his father told him sternly before turning to Bradford. "Please excuse my son. I must say, though, that I don't appreciate your insinuations."

"But it is against the rules, isn't it? At the very least, we should have a trial." Bradford's smile was as unctuous as his tone.

Raphael couldn't believe what he was hearing. A trial? For Leonardo and April? After they had just defeated the Shredder?

All his life, he had been told that the oasis people survived because they stood united, but at the end of this very long night, sitting in front of that man who sounded ready to sacrifice his brother and a friend for political goals that Raphael couldn't have cared less about, the teenager was beginning to doubt that such unity was as whole as he had thought.

Could April and Leonardo be condemned after everything they had done?

He was so stunned by the mere possibility of it that he didn't react immediately, and his cousin took the floor.

"There were waterbenders in the oasis!" Karai protested. "And they helped our ancestors fight the Shredder! We found proof of it."

"Really?" Bradford asked, turning to her in obvious interest.

"Yes! There is an entire room filled with scrolls inside the mountain," Karai insisted. "I've no doubt their study will prove immensely useful. These scrolls have the potential to change everything we held true about our past."

Bradford looked at his son. "And I assume you can bear witness to that, too?"

"Yes, Sir," Slash answered without quite looking at his father.

Bradford turned to Yoshi once more. Raphael had noticed that he was barely looking at Saki.

Was he afraid of Raphael's uncle?

"In that case, I assume you'll have no objection to showing your evidence during the trial."

"Very well," Yoshi said, his tone neutral.

Raphael had no idea how his father was managing to keep his calm. He sure wouldn't have if their roles had been reversed.

If Bradford was Slash's role model, no wonder the teenager was such a jerk. Still, Slash had backed them up, and Raphael was no ingrate.

"Thank you for speaking up for us," he whispered to Slash as they exited the tent.

Slash didn't answer.

"This is insane!" Casey said as soon as they were far enough from Bradford's tent.

Raphael couldn't have agreed more, but his father gave Casey a stern look and something passed between the two. Casey shook his head and shut his mouth.

Slash had stayed with his father, but Spike was still here, and Raphael realized he wasn't sure whom his loyalty went to. After all, he had learned from Slash that Spike was Bradford's son, even though the teenager didn't seem to know it.

"What do you think we should do?" he asked with a barely repressed yawn.

Yoshi looked at him, then at the other teenagers.

"For now, you should rest," he said firmly. "We won't leave before the firebenders who stayed in the Shredder's lair to free the others join us. It could take a few hours."

It sounded more like an order than a suggestion, and Raphael was too tired to fight it anyways.

"Where?" he merely asked.

He was ready to just collapse and sleep on the ground of the desert, but he knew it wasn't the best idea.

"How about you use the beds in Bishop's camp?" Saki suggested.

Raphael's uncle still looked as grim as he had when Bishop had refused he came back inside the tunnels for his warriors, the living and the dead. Waiting while others brought back the corpses of the people who had followed him couldn't be easy.

Raphael didn't dwell on it. Later, they would have time to mourn the dead, both those who had died in the Shredder's ice trap and the three people who had been crushed by a block of stone during the digging - an absurd, stupid death without even a responsible party to yell at.

For now, Raphael would take the rest he could.

Icy shadows running after him. Puppet's strings everywhere, and he was the puppet. His brother horrified face, because of him - because he was unable to command his own body…

Raphael woke up drenched in sweat. He wrapped his arms around himself in the hope of slowing down his heartbeat.

"It's over," he whispered to himself. "It's over. Stop being stupid."

"Raph?" Leonardo asked from the other mattress, his voice sleepy. "Are you alright?"

"It's nothing," Raphael muttered. "I'm okay."

The sun had risen outside the tent that they shared, and Raphael could clearly see Leonardo leaning on an elbow to better look at him. His twin's eyes were quickly filling with a clarity that Raphael wasn't sure he wanted.

"Are you sure? You screamed."

"I did?" Raphael grimaced. He hadn't realized it.

"Yes." Leonardo rolled out of bed to sit shoulder to shoulder with his twin.

Raphael leaned against him and was about to confess that no, he wasn't sure he was okay when Yoshi lifted the tent's fabric, blinding both his sons with the sudden sunlight.

"It's time to leave," he said. "Did you two take some rest?"

Raphael shrugged. "Yeah."

Leonardo didn't comment as both of them left the tent. Karai and Angel were exiting their own tent, and their group made for the area where the horses were waiting for them.

Many people were already here, and to Raphael's surprise, there was some unrest amongst them that hadn't been here before. Was it because they had learned about Bradford's intent to have a trial for Leonardo and April?

"Did something happen?" he asked his father.

Yoshi's expression darkened. "There have been some… complications. Do you remember Hun, the caravan leader that used to travel through the oasis?"

"Yes. He was here when the Shredder woke up," Leonardo said, frowning. "I saw him."

"Apparently he had been frozen in ice with the other warriors," Yoshi went on. "The firebender who melted his block of ice reported that Hun stunned him with some sort of weapon. He sure knocked unconscious the warriors who were waiting at the tunnel's entrance, and managed to escape."

"A kind of weapon," Leonardo repeated pensively.

"What about Bishop and Stockman?" Raphael wanted to know.

Yoshi shook his head. "We found no trace of them."

"If Bishop ran away, then he's a coward," Raphael said with indignation. "He better not show his face here ever again."

"I wonder," Yoshi muttered. "This man had an agenda, that's for sure."

"At the very least, we should denounce his behavior to the caliph," Raphael insisted.

Yoshi glanced at Leonardo. "What we will tell the caliph will be decided during the trial. It's going to be held in two weeks. We have some time to prepare."

Leonardo swallowed hard and nodded.

Raphael took a deep breath. This was all so frustrating, and he wasn't sure what he could do to help.

He wanted nothing more than to finally be reunited with his whole family.

For hours and hours Donnie had waited, and Raph and Leo hadn't come back. In the end, he had fallen asleep in Tang Shen's arms, right next to Mikey who was already deep in his dreams.

The sun was high in the sky when he was startled awake by shouts in the village.

"They're back!" people were saying. "And they defeated the Shredder!"

Donnie stood up, rubbing his eyes. Mikey shifted next to him, and all of a sudden he was running towards some figures in the crowd.

Donnie rushed, just in time to jump in Raph and Leo's open arms at the same time Mikey did. Their mother joined them a moment later, then their father, and Donnie burst into tears.

"You left us!" he protested.

"We're really sorry, Donnie," Leo said. "We had to go." He wrapped his arms tighter around Donnie and Mikey. "But we're here now."

"And you'll stay this time?" Mikey inquired.

It was an important question, and Donnie waited for its answer with bated breath.

"There is nowhere else I'd rather be," Raph said in a fierce voice.

Donnie dried his eyes, then he realized that it wasn't exactly a yes. He was about to ask for clarification when his father praised them.

"Thank you for staying with your mother."

And this was well-deserved because they had stayed with their mother, even though this hadn't been their intent at all.

Incidentally, Tang Shen raised an eyebrow, and Donnie and Mikey exchanged a sheepish grin.

Leo didn't miss it. "Okay, what happened?"

"We tried to follow you," Donnie explained. "But Mom didn't let us."

"As she had to," Yoshi commented.

"But it wasn't fair!" Donnie protested, upset all over again. "Leo and Raph had just come back, we wanted to be with them!"

Leo smiled and ruffled his hair, but Donnie noted that he didn't look as happy as he should have. Mikey must have noticed the same thing, because he snuggled closer to him.

"Is there something wrong?" Donnie asked anxiously.

Leo chuckled. It didn't sound quite right, and now it looked like Raph was worried and trying to hide it.

"It looks like I'm going to be judged," Leo said.

And then of course Donnie had questions, and by the time he had finally understood what was up he was thinking that perhaps he should have targeted Bradford instead of Stockman.

Maybe it wasn't too late.

It was the first time in months that Raphael was in his childhood home, and he was surprised by how smaller the house looked.

Maybe it was because it had been somewhat damaged by the earthquake that had hit the oasis when the Shredder had frozen all water. April had told Raphael that ice took more room than liquid water, and that the rocks would have been pushed back.

Or maybe it was because he, Raphael, had seen and lived through a lot, and he was looking at it differently.

"It'll need repairs," Yoshi said.

Raphael's father stood next to him with his hands on his hips. They were both trying to assess the damage, with Donatello and Michelangelo having taken upon themselves to make an inventory of what exactly was in need of repairs. Donatello was even taking notes on a clay tablet.

It was already evening; Raphael and Leonardo had slept for hours. Now Leonardo was talking with April about waterbending stuff while Raphael tried to make himself useful. Soon they would go back to the tunnels to retrieve the scrolls Karai wanted. Raphael didn't need to come, but Leonardo would and Raphael sure wasn't going to leave his twin alone - no matter that in this case, alone meant with several grown adults because Yoshi, Saki and April would be coming.

"We should have time for that, now," Raphael answered.

His voice was more strained than he would have wanted.

Yoshi seemed to hesitate. "Are you alright, my son?"

Raphael considered telling his father about the helplessness in his dreams. They hadn't talked much about the fight against the Shredder, and his father didn't know everything that had happened yet.

"You lied to me about Leo," he heard himself say instead.

Now that it was in the open, he could feel it all over again: the anxiety, the pain, the anger.

"You let me think he was lost. You wouldn't tell me the truth even though I begged you to." The more he spoke and the more indignant his voice became. "He's my brother! Why didn't you trust me?"

Yoshi sighed. "I was trying to protect your brother… and you."

Raphael's father didn't sound surprised, as if he had been expecting this outburst, and suddenly Raphael's anger was gone.

"Yeah, that worked really well," he muttered.

Yoshi's face fell a little. Was it only Raphael, or did his father have more wrinkles than he remembered?

Now he felt guilty. Wonderful.

Donatello chose that moment to approach them, his expression deadly serious. Raphael took a second to thank him silently. Behind his twin, Michelangelo was grinning in anticipation.

"Yes, Donnie?" Yoshi asked gravely.

"I have a few suggestions." Donatello turned his tablet so Raphael and Yoshi could read it. "I've drawn plans, see?"

Yoshi read them and raised an eyebrow. "Does the house really need another playroom?"

Both Donnie and Mikey nodded vigorously, and Raphael smiled.

Now that was the home he remembered.

"And then both crystals disappeared, and the Shredder stopped controlling Raph," Leonardo said. "He was still able to fight, and furious against us."

The teenager was sitting with April in the familial dojo. The earthquake had spared it, and it really felt like Leonardo was back in time - except for April herself, that was.

It was the first time that Leonardo went into that much detail, and his teacher looked captivated.

"Fascinating," April said. "From what you're saying, these two crystals were paired somehow. I've never heard of anything like it."

She took another sip of her tea.

"So much knowledge has been lost in the past decades, despite our best efforts."

"Do you think the Shredder is really gone?" Leonardo asked. "What you and Casey did… That spear of fire… It hit him right in the heart, didn't it?"

April's expression darkened. "I believe he's gone, yes. But I don't like the way he just vanished. I will research that when I'll be back to the island."

Leonardo bit his lip. "You're not afraid about the trial?"

April watched him quietly. "I'm not concerned about myself. You heard Splinter; he said he would find a way to extract me if I was condemned. What about you?"

Leonardo averted his eyes.

"This is my family's home," he whispered.

He didn't want to think about how he would feel if he wasn't allowed to stay, so he changed the subject.

"I'm worried about Raph. He seems… out of it."

April put her cup of tea back on its plate.

"Bloodbending is something I've only heard of. It requires a lot of power and mastery, but it's a practice so gruesome that it has been banned centuries ago. I can't imagine what it must have been to experience it."

"I think he's feeling guilty," Leonardo muttered. "But it wasn't his fault."

"No," April said firmly. "And there is nothing he could have done."

"Maybe you could tell him that?" Leonardo asked hopefully.

April smiled at him. "I'll talk to Raphael," she promised. "And remember that you can talk to me, no matter what."

Leonardo smiled back. "Thanks, Master April."

Karai was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the guest room, her notes scattered on the floor around her.

Considering the state of her house, she and her father would stay in her cousins' home until the appropriate repairs could be made.

She had slept long enough and she itched to set into motion the first part of her plan to demonstrate that waterbenders had once been welcome in the oasis, and namely to come back to the scroll-filled room. If she hadn't been forced to wait for Leonardo or April because opening its door required both waterbending and firebending, she might have already departed.

She would have preferred that her cousin didn't sleep for so long, but it was understandable - albeit frustrating - that he needed to rest.

Karai took the map of the tunnels she had drawn. She would have liked to ask Spike about it, because the teenager seemed to have a pretty good sense of direction, but both Spike, Slash and Angel had gone home.

She had also noted all the names she could remember from the rows of statues in front of the scroll room, including Chaplin the firebender and Karai the waterbender, daughter of the Shredder and Tang Shen's ancestor. She was conscious that this was a slippery slope. How were people going to react to the fact that Leonardo was related to the Shredder when they judged him?

She had talked about it with Splinter, who was going to be April and Leonardo's lawyer. Leonardo had told her that Splinter and April already knew about his lineage, and that she could trust the old man fully. She was of the opinion that it might be better to not reveal these facts, but Splinter had pointed out that Slash knew and that he might very well tell his father, who was bound to use it against the Hamato family.

In the end, they had decided to postpone that decision until they knew more about the scrolls. Splinter had also said he would talk to the other adults about it.

Now he had left Karai didn't know where, and she was waiting for the others to get ready.

A soft knock on her door had her gathering her notes in a neat pile.

"Yes?"

Her father entered. His features were still drawn in a mask she didn't like, but his face softened when he met her gaze.

"The others are getting ready. It's almost sunset, though. Are you sure you want to do it today?"

Karai tilted her head. "It doesn't matter if it's day or night underground, and I need to read these scrolls. I want to understand why nobody heard about waterbenders and firebenders fighting together. This could change everything!"

She had raised her voice on the last words, and Saki smiled at her obvious enthusiasm.

"Do you have everything you need to open and carry them? They're centuries old."

"Of course," she replied indignantly. Who did her father thought she was? She had prepared everything she would need to open the precious items without risking to destroy them, and she couldn't wait to put her hands on them.

"In that case," Saki said, bowing mockingly to let her pass.

Karai hesitated. Something else had been bugging her, and now seemed like a good time to ask about it. "Father?"

Saki straightened up, his expression curious. "Yes?"

"What about Hun?"

She didn't want to tell her father that she had read the scroll Splinter had sent him about the caravan leader, but she was worried about Hun's disappearance. After everything that had happened, maybe his father would trust her enough to tell her what was up.

Saki watched her pensively. "We had some reason to believe he was involved in the trafficking of valuables," he finally said. "I was supposed to watch for him, but we had no idea he was in possession of a weapon of unknown power." He crossed his arms. "Was it you, that night?"

The question surprised Karai. "What night?"

"I've been told that someone had tried to spy on him, a few weeks ago," Saki said, raising an eyebrow. "A firebender. I didn't suspect you at the time, but now…"

Karai felt her cheeks burn and hoped her father wouldn't notice her awkwardness. She really should have kept her mouth shut. "Maybe," she said, crossing her arms. "I've been quite busy these days."

Her father gazed at her for excruciating seconds. Was he enjoying this?

"I saw that," he finally said. "Now let's go."

Karai followed him out of the room, hiding her relief. They joined the others in the garden. Their little group would be comprised of Tang Shen, Yoshi, Raphael, Leonardo, Donatello, Michelangelo, April, Saki and Karai. The two youngest looked ecstatic to be part of the journey. She was pretty sure they wouldn't have been allowed to if their parents could have found a caretaker to keep an eye on him, but everybody was either willing to see the place or busy.

"Where is the entrance?" Donatello was asking Leonardo. "How come we never saw it?"

"It was hidden," Leonardo explained. "I found it by mistake."

Karai stifled a chuckle. She remembered the time they had found the tunnel, and she could indeed believe that Leonardo hadn't meant to find anything. It had just happened, to his biggest dismay.

"Are you sure you can find it again?" Michelangelo said with some concern.

"Of course," Leonardo answered. "It was built for waterbenders, and I'm a waterbender, right? And I didn't close the entrance anyways."

Yoshi frowned. "You didn't? You forgot to mention it earlier."

"I wanted to make sure the others could leave the tunnels, should something happen to me." Leonardo watched his father with some concern. "Is it a problem?"

Yoshi exchanged a look with Saki. "I hope not," he said. "I still suggest we hurry."

Something knotted in Karai's stomach, and she hurried to her horse.

On the way to the mountain, Leonardo rode next to his father.

"What are you concerned about?" he whispered to him, keeping an eye on Donatello and Michelangelo chatting with Raphael several steps ahead of them.

"Bradford is a fool, but he's not stupid," Yoshi answered quietly. "And he's hungry for power. He'll try to lower our prestige, if he can."

"He'll try to have me condemned," Leonardo said somberly.

"Yes." Yoshi sighed. "Politics doesn't spare our oasis, my son."

"I know," Leonardo said, somewhat dryly. "I was exiled, after all."

They fell silent. Leonardo remembered the day he had been forced to leave his home. In the end, it had been for the best, but the memory still hurt.

When they were in sight of the cliff, Leonardo's father spoke again.

"I may not have reacted in the best way to the news that you were a waterbender, and I'm sorry about that. I was trying to protect you."

"I'm not disputing it," Leonardo said softly. "But I'd have liked a chance to say goodbye."

"Yes. Your mother and Raphael made sure I realized that."

Leonardo smiled, happy to hear that some family members had taken his defense.

Not that he would have doubted it.

Dismayed shouts ahead of them prevented him from commenting on his father's remark. He hurried to see what had the others so upset, and could barely believe his eyes.

Right where the tunnel entrance should have stood was a wreckage of collapsed rocks.

"What happened?" Karai asked, her voice blank. "Was there another earthquake?"

"No," Saki said. "It was deliberate." He looked at Karai, then Leonardo. "We're too late."

Karai clenched her fists. "Who would do such a thing? There was priceless information here."

"It'll likely take weeks to dig through that," Yoshi stated. "Not to mention that we don't know how far the damage goes."

Donatello and Michelangelo were on the verge of tears, and Leonardo tried not to show his own disappointment.

"There have to be other entrances," he said. "The complex was huge." He turned to Karai. "And whoever did that won't have managed to open the last door. The scrolls must still be safe."

"Safe, but inaccessible," his cousin muttered, her fists still clenched.

Leonardo didn't need to be told about it. He knew that the upcoming trial had just become an even bigger challenge. The scrolls would have provided undeniable evidence that waterbenders could be allies.

That he deserved to stay in the oasis where he had been born.

As he got back on his horse, Saki moved closer to him.

"We'll find another way," he said quietly.

Leonardo looked at him in surprise. Was his uncle trying to comfort him?

He decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.

"Thank you, Uncle Saki," he said.

His uncle gave him a light smile, and Leonardo wondered whether it was Saki's way to say he was sorry about the way he had treated him.

Well. Leonardo might be about to be condemned, at least he had his whole family on his side this time.

The trial took place at the same location the Year End Festival had. In the vast plain, everybody had gathered on row after row of chairs and stools while the jury stood on an imposing stage.

Leonardo felt very small as he stood in front of said jury to hear the verdict. April's presence next to him was comforting, of course, as were the familiar figures of his family in the crowd. Splinter and Karai, who had presented the arguments of the defense, now sat next to them.

The trial had been trying. Leonardo's worst fear - to be revealed as having a direct link to the Shredder - hadn't come true, but each one of his known actions had been dissected in front of everybody, including his supposed escape after having stolen Bishop's crystal.

That part had been tricky. After hours of discussions, his family had decided not to tell that Leonardo had been sent away by his father and Splinter, so Bradford couldn't accuse them of treason. They had settled for a half-truth and pretended that Leonardo had run away on his own after realizing that Bishop's crystal was attracted to him. The role of said crystal in the Shredder's demise had been brought to the jury's attention to emphasize Leonardo's role in it.

To Karai's utter disappointment, they hadn't managed to enter the tunnels again. After a few days, they had been allowed to investigate what was left of the Shredder's lair, but the access Leonardo and the others had used to come in had collapsed too. Karai had described the tunnels and the scroll room as well as she could remember, and Leonardo was impressed by her memory, but it wasn't the same. He could only hope that people would believe her. As his cousin, she was clearly on his side.

Slash and Spike's testimony had been a key factor in building up her credibility. Both had confirmed, although with very little enthusiasm.

It had been both easier and harder to defend April. Unlike Leonardo, she wasn't born in the oasis, and had clearly broken the law by entering the caliphate. However, her reasons were understandable, and Splinter's line of defense was straightforward.

And she was well liked. In the past two weeks, she had helped to melt the water and healed a fair amount of people.

Leonardo's heart beat faster as Bradford moved forward. As the oasis leader, he wasn't allowed to be part of the jury when the accusation was that serious, which was a relief. He would merely give the jury's verdict.

Leonardo tried to read Bradford's face, but the man's expression remained inscrutable.

"Considering the evidence and the various testimonies," he looked at Slash, "including my own son's, the tribunal believes that April came in good faith and helped. We will therefore grant her the right to come home peacefully when she will wish it. She's welcome to stay in the oasis in the meantime."

Leonardo breathed a sigh of relief. He tensed again as Bradford looked directly at him.

"As for Leonardo, the jury considers that he didn't break any rule by being born a waterbender. For his choice to come back to the oasis knowing what he was, the jury considers that the circumstances made breaking the rules understandable and therefore grants him the right to stay."

Leonardo swallowed hard. Had he heard correctly? Had they won?

He glanced at Karai and Splinter. Karai was grinning at him, but Splinter was still looking at Bradford.

"However," Bradford went on, making Leonardo's heart sink, "we're still a loyal part of the caliphate. The caliph will be informed of the last events through his delegate, at the restriction that this person is deemed trustworthy. Bishop's actions, having endangered the whole caliphate, will be reported to the caliph. Following this report, we expect His Excellency to appoint a new delegate."

"Such is the will of this jury."

Leonardo barely registered what happened next. He remained stunned on the stage until Splinter put a hand on his shoulder.

"So we lost after all?" he asked him in a small voice.

"No, Leonardo." Splinter squeezed his shoulder. "We gained what we needed most: time. Appointing a new delegate will take months. In the meantime, we can look for another tunnel entrance, or dig through the wreckage, and build a stronger case."

"I hoped they would agree to keep our powers a secret," Leonardo admitted.

"Too many people know about them for that." Splinter tilted his head. "Maybe this is our chance to change an unfair law, and start a new prosperity era."

"Maybe," Leonardo muttered.

Splinter gently pushed him forwards, and Leonardo realized that his brothers were waiting for him below the stage.

He jumped down and landed in their open arms.

Slash stood at the entrance of his father's tent, waiting for Bradford to acknowledge his presence.

His father didn't condescend to look at him before several minutes. When he finally did, Slash swallowed hard at the harshness of his tone.

"You don't understand politics," Bradford said.

"I told the truth."

"All truths aren't good to say." Bradford stood up and paced. "Because of you, the Hamato are now seen as heroes. At least you had the good sense to go with them. This way, I can still claim part of the glory for defeating the Shredder." He glared at his son. "I'd rather have exposed them as liars, ready to do anything to save one of their own."

Slash bowed his head in affected shame. The contempt in his father's voice hurt, but not as much as it had a few months ago.

The teenager knew that Bishop's sudden disappearance had been a hard blow for his father. Bradford had come to an agreement with the caliph's delegate in order to become permanent leader. Now his position was more precarious. Slash didn't ignore that his father's decisions during the crisis were being criticized behind Bradford's back.

"Get out," Bradford finally said. "I need to think."

Slash hastened to obey.

Outside, the air was sweet. It was early evening, Slash's favorite time of the day.

He took a deep breath and nearly bumped into Spike.

"What are you doing here?" he said harshly.

Spike didn't quite look at him. "Sir Bradford called me."

Slash bit his tongue. He wanted to ask Spike if he knew why Bradford had taken a sudden interest in him. He wanted to ask him if he had been the one to show Bradford the tunnel's entrance.

And he wanted to ask him why he had saved him, that time in the tunnels.

"I don't like you," Slash said instead.

Spike shrugged. He didn't look afraid of Slash anymore, and Slash wondered whether his half-brother had guessed that Slash had lost all desire to bully him, or whether he just didn't care.

He thought about Raphael, who would do anything for his brothers, and who believed that Slash should be the same. What an idiot.

Slash regretted telling Raphael about Spike, but what was done was done. And now he knew something about Raphael that Spike didn't: the fact that he was related to the Shredder.

Slash didn't know what he was going to do about it. He didn't even know whether he was going to do something.

He just knew that things couldn't go back to the way they had been.

Mikey hung on Leo's arm as they sat on the blanket Leo had carried. In front of them, Raph was helping Donnie set up his surprise.

After Leo had been deemed innocent - of course Leo was innocent, Mikey had known that all along, he wasn't even sure why people had been all worked up about his brother having cool powers - the oasis people had finally organized a celebration for their victory over the Shredder. The day had been fun, with all the pleasures that they would have had if the Year End Festival hadn't been canceled, and now it was time for Donnie's grand show.

Mikey's parents were sitting on their left, and April and Casey on their right. Mikey had noticed that April and Casey spent a lot of time together. He had even caught them kissing once, like his parents did when they thought they were alone.

Yikes. Sometimes adults were really disgusting.

But April was nice. Leo liked her a lot, and Raph was fond of her too. They were talking a lot. When Mikey had asked him whether she was teaching him waterbending too, Raph had laughed and told Mikey that no, they were just talking and it helped. Mikey had wanted to know what it helped for, but Raph hadn't wanted to tell and he had even closed his eyes to avoid seeing Mikey's puppy-dog eyes.

Now Raph and Donnie were done, and they sat next to Leo and Mikey.

"So what's your big surprise?" Leo asked.

"I still have no idea," Raph said as he ruffled Donnie's hair. "Donnie refused to tell me."

"If I did, it wouldn't be a surprise anymore," Donnie pointed out. "Now you can light the fuse."

"Are you sure it's not dangerous?" Leo asked, half-amused and half-worried, while Raph did as instructed.

Donnie shook his head. "Nuh-uh. Now look!" He pointed at the sky.

Mikey nestled against his brothers to watch the fireworks illuminate the night. It was more beautiful than the time they had used it to distract Uncle Saki, because now it was dark.

"It's amazing, Donnie," Leo said in awe.

"Yes, it's like firebending without firebending," Raph added. "What do you call it?"

Donnie puffed himself up. "A fireshow."

"You're one of a kind, you know that?"

"I know." Donnie rested against Raph and Leo. "I could have helped you with the Shredder. I would have made him explode!"

"Sure, Donnie," Leo said.

"I'm serious," Donnie said.

He did look very serious, so Mikey didn't understand why Leo and Raph were grinning so hard.

"Next time we're coming with you," Donnie insisted.

And Mikey nodded.

Chapter Text

Donnie buried his feet in the dirt as he leaned against the tree. The contact of the earth felt soothing to him.

His elder brothers wouldn't be back before evening. They had promised to help him with his last project without telling the adults.

Leo and Raph spent a lot of time in the mountains with Karai and Angel these days. They were looking for secret passageways to find the tunnels that hold so much promising knowledge. Mikey and Donnie had come with them in the beginning, but it was getting boring, and Leo and Raph had promised they would tell them immediately if they found anything.

In the meantime, Donnie had to wait. He had promised Leo that he wouldn't try again to sneak inside Bradford's house, so an expedition to the oasis leader's home was out of the question.

Falling leaves brushed his face, and he raised his head to look at Mikey, perched on the tree like he wanted to touch the sky.

"Do you think we'll be firebenders like Raph, or waterbenders like Leo?" Mikey asked out of the blue.

Donnie thought about it. "I don't know," he admitted. "Both would be cool, I think."

"Fire is great," Mikey said. "And water too. But I don't know…"

Mikey didn't complete his sentence, but Donnie had understood him.

The world was bigger than they had thought, and filled with promise. Maybe they, too, would become something really special.

Even if his whole family kept telling Donnie that he was already really special.

Mikey jumped down next to him.

"I'm hungry," he said. "I'm going to see if the cookies I've baked with Mom are ready. Are you coming?"

Donnie smiled at his twin. No matter what happened, he knew what wouldn't happen: him being separated from Mikey like Leo and Raph had been.

He wouldn't allow it.

"Always."

It was the middle of the night in the forests of Stockman's home, and the earthbender should have gone to bed a long time ago.

But he couldn't take his eyes off the scene in front of him.

Bishop's body was still weakened, but he had healed enough that he could do more physical exercise than just walk to what served as the bathroom. And tonight, he had decided to take his recovery one step further.

Stockman watched the bending display in front of him. He had always admired Bishop's grace when firebending, his controlled strength and power. It was strange to see him so clumsy.

And yet…

The ribbon of water fell to the forest's ground a few feet away from Stockman's wheelchair.

Who would have thought that a firebender would have the power to waterbend?

Bishop hadn't wanted to tell Stockman about his mission so soon, but he needed the earthbender's help now more than ever. He still had a long way to go, and nobody said he had to take every step of it alone.

The black stone he had found inside a volcano was resting against his heart. It had bluish highlights now.

Bishop bowed his head. The memory of his defeat against the Shredder was still painful. He had been too confident, and he had paid the price for it. And the oasis people with him.

Bishop sincerely hoped that they had managed to defend themselves. They lacked neither resolve nor power, and most of them were no fools.

Bishop's mistake had been to consider that the Shredder was just a very powerful man, when he was in fact carrying with him the power of an elemental spirit, one of those who had disappeared from this world.

Yes, Bishop had lost against the Shredder; but in his defeat he had gained what he had been looking for.

A tiny sparkle of the Shredder's waterbending power.

It was up to Bishop to make it grow. He knew it wouldn't happen overnight; he had everything to relearn.

He also needed to go to the heart of the earthbender territory, to find the most powerful earthbender alive. Then he would look for the airbender tribes, scattered around the world.

Yes. He had his work cut out for him.

He thought about the prophecy he had found almost two decades ago. It had been written in an ancient language, and just translating it had taken years.

But Bishop had found those who still had that knowledge, and when he had finally read it, he had known - he had known - that it was talking about him.

A peril will come from the sky, and from it the spirits will hide.

The four bendings as one shall fight, or to the humans the world will be lost in ashes.

Bishop had seen the evil's presence in this world. Humans, entire households, disappearing over night, never to be found again.

He would be the hero the humanity needed.

Hun watched the logger's lodge behind the wall of glass. It was fascinating to observe. These humans living in a controlled environment, watched and monitored every hour of the day…

It sent shivers down his spine.

"Kraang is disappointed in you," the voice behind him said. "You told Kraang about a treasure, but there was no treasure that could have been of use to Kraang."

Hun turned around to look at the figure of metal. He itched to take his gun and shoot at it, but there were so many others like it ready to take its place.

Besides, he had no certainty that the gun would work on the species that had created it.

"I couldn't have known. Next time we'll have more luck," he said.

"Kraang isn't sure that there will be a next time."

Hun didn't show his fear and anger at the explicit threat. He had no intention of becoming a test subject like the humans in their glass cage behind him.

"You won't regret giving me a second chance. Haven't I served you well for years?"

The being watched him for long seconds. Or at least Hun thought it was watching him; it was hard to tell, with all that metal.

"Don't fail Kraang another time," it finally said. "Kraang won't forgive you as easily."

Hun bowed to it, and the being left him.

He was no fool. He knew that this tribe was as alien to this world as one could be, and that he meant nothing to them. They were using him.

But he was using them, too.

He wasn't sure why they were kidnapping humans. They were studying them, sure, but for what purpose?

It didn't matter. He would find a way to turn the situation to his own advantage; he always did.

Inside a volcano, three dragons were watching the pictures formed by bright, yellow flames in the magma. They showed four boys and two men.

"Things are finally falling into place," one of the dragons said.

"Yes. I must say, your champion isn't very honorable," another replied.

"It matters that he succeeds." The first dragon bristled. "Do I have to remind you what will happen if he doesn't?"

"What if he's not meant to fulfill the prophecy?" the second dragon said.

"And you would rather bet on these boys? They're still children. The two youngest haven't even discovered their power."

The two dragons breathed fire as they intertwined their tails.

The third dragon lazily flew between them.

"Prophecies are tricky at best, unreliable at worst," she said. "The future isn't written. Not in stone, not in fire, not in water, and certainly not in the wind. Even though the wind spirits were the first to recite it."

"It does say that only the union of the four bendings can defeat the peril that came from the sky," the first dragon said.

"Four bendings, or four benders," the second dragon insisted. "That part was never very clear. Wind spirits aren't always easy to understand."

"And now they've left, hiding who knows where."

"Don't we all, sister?" the third dragon softly said.

The first one huffed, and coiled around her own body.

"Time will tell which one of us was right."

"Time will tell," the second one repeated as she coiled around the first.

The third dragon wrapped her wings around them both, and they all closed their eyes.

"Time will tell."